On the other part Agilbert a French-man born Bishop of the East Saxons Wilfrid and Agath Presbyters with Iacob and Romans two learned men Cedda lately consecrated a Bishop by the Scots was choosed to be part is utriusque interpres that is as I take it the Recorder of all that should be spoken by either party or enacted in that conference and meeting The King himself did incline to Colman but his son favoured the other party for that Wilfrid had been his Tutor When all were placed in their seats the King using a short speech said That it was meet they who served one God and looked to be heires of one Kingdom in the heavens should keep one rule and form and not vary in their rites and ceremonies Therefore desired seeing they were come together for composing of differences especially touching the celebration of Easter that they should calmely enquire what was the most ancient and best form to the effect all might observe and follow the same Then turning towards Colman he willed him to deliver his opinion and reasons who answered as followeth The Easter which I observe I received from my elders who did send me hither and ordained me Bishop all our forefathers men beloved of God are known to have celebrated Easter in the same manner that I do and if any think light of this the blessed Evangelist St. Iohn the disciple whom our Lord especially loved with all the Churches whereof he had the oversight observed the same which to us is a warrant sufficient Agilbert being desired next to declare his minde excused himself by the want of the English tongue entreating the King the Wilfrid might be allowed to answer for them all which granted Wilfrid began in this sort The Easter which we keep we have seen observed at Rome where the holy Apostles Peter and Paul did preach and suffered Martyrdom As we travelled through France and Italy we saw the same order every where kept and by relation we hear that the Churches of Africk Asia Egypt Greece and to be short the whole Christiâ—n world doth observe the same time onely these men and their followers the Britains and Picts with some remote Islands and not all these neither do foolishly contend in this point against the whole world Here Colman interrupting his speech said It is a marvel you should call our doing foolish seeing we follow the ensample of that great Apostle who was held worthy to lie in the Lords bosome and is known to have lived most wisely Wilfrid replying said Farre be it from me to charge Sâ— Iohn with folly he observed the rites of Moses Law according to the letter the Church as yet Iudiazing in many things and the Apostles not being able to abdicate upon the suddain the whole observations of the Law which God had ordained for this cause did Sâ— Paul circumcise Timothy offer sacrifices in the Temple and shave his head at Corinth with Aquila and Priscilla which things he did onely to eschew the offence of the Jewes In this consideration Sâ— Iames said to the Apostle St. Paul Thou seest brother that many thousands of the Jewes do believe yet are they all zealous followers of the law But the light of the Gospel now shining throughout the world it is not lawful for a Christian to be circumcised or to offer carnal sacrifices unto God Thus S. Iohn keeping the custom of the law began the celebration of Easter upon the 14. day of the first moneth at evening not caring whether it fell upon the Sabbath day or any other day of the week But Sâ— Peter preaching at Rome when he considered that the Lord did rise from the death on the first day after the Sabbath thought good to institute Easter on that day And that this is the true Easter to be observed by all Christians it is clear by the Nicene Councel which did ratify and confirm the same by their decree But you neither follow the example of St. Iohn nor St. Peter nor doth your celebration of Easter agree either with the Law oâ— Gospel for St. Iohn observing it according to the Law had no respect to the first day after the Sabbath whereas you keep not Easter but on the first of the Sabbath Saint Peter did celebrate Easter from the 15. of the Moon to the 21. which you do not for you keep Easter from the 14. to the 20. day and often you begin Easter on the 13. day at night whereof the Law maketh to mention neither did our Lord the authour of the Gospel eat the Passover on the 13. day but upon the 14. at night and at the same time he did celebrate the Sacrament of the New Testament in remembrance of his death and passion So as I have said you neither agree with Law nor Gospel with St. Iohn nor with St. Peter in the celebration of the greatest festivity To this Colman answered And did Anatholius then who in the Ecclesiastick history is so highly commended go against both the Law and the Gospel when as he said that Easter ought to be kept from the 13. day to the 20 or shall we think our most reverent father Columba and his successours who were all dear unto God did transgresse in observing Easter after that manner They were men of great piety and vertue and their miracles have declared and I making no doubt of their holinesse will endevour to follow their order and discipline Then said Wilfrid It is known that Anatholius was a godly and learned man but what have you to do with him that observe not his customes for he followed the true rule of keeping Easter and observed the circle of 19. yeares which either you know not or if you do ye set at nought although the same be observed in the universal Church of Christ he did so account the 14. day as he acknowledged the same to be the 15. at night after the manner of the Egyptians and so the 20. day he believed to be the 21. in the evening which distinction you know not as appears by this that sometimes you keep Easter on the 13. day before the full Moon As to your father Columba and his followers whose rule and precepts confirmed by miracles you confesse to follow I may answer That in the day of judgement the Lord will say to many that prophesied in his name did cast out devils and wrought other miracles I know you not But God forbid I should speak this of your fathers seeing it is better to believe good of those we know not then ill Therefore I will not deny them to have been the servants of God and be loved of him seeing they served God with good intent though in simplicity Neither do I think the order they keep in Easter did hurt them much so long as they had none among them that could shew the right observation thereof If the truth had been shewed them I doubt not they
the Ministers of Christ should be silenced upon any occasion much lesse that the true service of God should give place to superstition and idolatry Wherefore they humbly requested as often they had done liberty to serve God according to their consciences and did beseech her to remove the French soulders otherwise there could be no firm and solid peace The Queen hearing all replied only that she wished there might be peace but to none of the points proponed made she any direct answer Whereupon the Noblemen resolved to bide together at Edinburgh and not depart till matters were fully composed Newes in this time were brought of the French King Henry the second his death which put the Lords in some better hopes but withall made them more carelesse for divers as though nothing was now to be feared did slide away to attend their private affaires and they who remained expecting no invasion lived secure keeping neither watch nor ward as if there had been no enemy to fear The Queen on the other side became more watchful observing all occasions whereby she might weaken the faction and assure her self So getting notice of the solitude which was at Edinburgh she hasted thither with the companies she had The Lords advertised of her coming grew doubtful what to do for howsoever they might save themselves by flight they saw the town by their retiring should be lost and the Church which in some good fashion was then established be utterly cast down therefore with the small number they had they issued forth of the town and putting themselves in order stood on the East side of Craigingate to impede the approach of the French The Duke and Earl of Morton who were gone that morning to meet the Queen and give her the convoy laboured to compose things but prevailed not onely that day they kept the parties from falling into an open conflict The next day when the Queen which lay all that night at Leith prepared to enter into the town by the West port and that the Lords were advancing to stop her in the way the Lord Areskin who untill that time had carried himself a neuter threatned to play upon them with the Canon unlesse they suffered the Queen to enter peaceably and without trouble This it was supposed he did to make them accept the conditions of truce offered the day before which they seeing no better way were content to yeeld unto The Articles were as followeth 1. That the Congregation and their adherents the inhabitants of Edinburgh only excepted should depart forth of the town within the space of twenty four houres to the end the Queen Regent and her companies may enter peaceably in the same 2. That the Congregation should render the Palace of Halirudhouse with all the furnishing they found therein redeliver the Minthouse and Printing Irons the next morning before ten of the clock and for observing this and the former Article the Lord Ruthven and Laird of Pittarrow should enter as pledges to the Queen 3. That the Lords of the Congregation and all the members thereof should remain obedient subjects to the King and Queens authority and to the Queen Regent as governing in their place observing the lawes and customes of the Realm as they were used before the raising of this tumult in all things the cause of Religion excepted wherein the order after specified should be followed 4. That the Congregation should not trouble nor molest any Churchman by way of deed nor make them any impediment in the peaceable enjoying and uplifting their rents and that it should be lawful for them to dispone and use their benefices and rents according to the lawes and customes of the Realm untill the tenth of Ianuary next 5. That the Congregation should use no force nor violence in casting down of Churches religious places or defacing the ornaments thereof but the same should be harmlesse at their hands untill the tenth of Ianuary next 6. That the town of Edinburgh should use what Religion they pleased untill the said day and none of the Subjects in other parts of the countrey be constrained against their mindes in matters of that kind 7. That the Queen should not interpone her authority to molest the Preachers of the Congregation nor any other their members in their bodies lands possessions pensions or whatsoever other kind of goods they enjoyed nor yet should any spiritual or temporal Judges trouble them for the cause of religion or other action depending thereupon untill the said tenth of Ianuary but that every man should live in the mean time according to conscience 8. That no man of Warre French or Scottish should be put in Garison within the town of Edinburgh only it should be lawful to the souldiers to repaire thither for doing their lawful affairs which done they should retire themselves to their proper Garisons This truce and the heads thereof published the Lords departed towards Striveling leaving Iohn Willock Minister to serve in the Church of Edinburgh As they departed the Duke and Earle of Huntley met with them at the Quarry holes promising if any part of the appointment should be violated to joyn all their forces for expulsing the French out of the Realm and indeed the Queen was then more careful nor in former times she had been to see that no breach should be made howbeit many wayes she went about to reestablish the Masse and bring the favourers of Religion in contempt In Edinburgh she employed the Duke the Earl of Huntley and Lord Seaton to deal with the Magistrates and Councel of the Town that they would appoint some other Church then S. Giles where their Minister might preach reserving that Church to her use and for the exercise of the Masse The Magistrates answered That S. Giles Church had been the ordinary place of their meeting to Sermon and other Religious Exercises and could not be taken from them without a manifest breach of the truce seeing by one of the Articles it was provided that the Preachers of the Congregation should not be molested in any thing they possessed at the making of the appointment Huntley replying That the Queen meant to keep all conditions and desired this onely of their favour or if they would not change the place of their preaching that at least they would permit Masse to be said either before or after Sermon in the Church of S. Giles They answered That they were in possession of that Church and would never consent that Idolatry should be there again erected or if men would do it violently they behoved to suffer and would use the next remedy This being refused another device was invented that the French Captains with their souldiers should in time of Sermon and prayers keep their walkes in the Church and trouble the exercise so much as they could This they thought would enforce them to make choice of a more retired place for their Sermons or then irritate the people
the Firth which they did apprehend to be a supply sent unto them but when they saw them fall upon the ships that carried their victuals they became doubtful and shortly after were assured by a boat which had spoken them that it was an English Navy sent to the support of the Congregation and that a land Army was also prepared to come into Scotland These newes troubled them not a little and made them doubtful what course to take for to return by Striveling was a long way and to transport the souldiers to the other coast there were no vessels so as they feared to be kept from joyning with their fellows at Leth. Their resolution therefore was to make the longer journeys as they did and setting to the way the same night they came on the third day to Leth having lost divers of their company by the way Fife thus delivered from their oppressions publick thanks were given to God in the Church of S. Andrews This done the Lords took purpose to besiege the houses of Weimes Seafield Bagome and Dury which were taken without resistance and the Lords thereof made prisoners but shortly after they were dimitted and the houses restored upon condition not to assist the French any more The Earl of Huntley at the same time being advertised that the Barons of Mernis were come to Aberdene to make reformation in that City hastened thither to withstand their proceedings and by his coming saved the Cathedral Church the houses of the Dominicans Carmelites and other Religions being already demolished and cast down Yet when he heard that the English forces were advancing he sent to the Lords and made offer to joyn with them A meeting to this effect was appointed at Perth whither he came and staying some three dayes departed homewards upon promise to return unto the Army in the beginning of April for Proclamatinos were gone through the countrey charging all the subjects to meet in Armes at Linlithgow the last of March and from thence to passe forwards in pursuit of the French that had fortified at Leth. For fulfilling the Article whereby the Lords were tied to send pledges unto England Colin Campbel Cousen to the Earl of Argyle Robert Douglas brother to the Laird of Lochleven and ... Ruthven son to the Lord Ruthven were delivered to the Englâ—sh Admiral and by sea conveyed to the Town of Newcastle After which the English forces consisting of 2000. horse and six thousand foot entered into Scotland conducted by the Lord Gray under whom commanded the Lord Scroop Sir Iames Crofts Sir Henry Percie and Sir Francis Lake The Scottish Army joyned with them at Preston the fourth of April whereof the principal leaders were the Duke of Chattellerault the Earles of Argyle Glencarn and Menteith Lord Iames. the Lords Ruthven Boyd and Ochiltrie who were assisted by all the Barons and Gentlemen professing Religion in Lothian Fife Angus Mernis and the West countries The same day the Queen Regent removed her family to the Castle of Edinburgh and was received by the Lord Aresken a Nobleman of approved honesty and wisdom he was not ignorant of the Queens intentions and the desire she had to have the French Masters of that strength yet he would not at that time deny her entrie but used such circumspection as she and the house both were still in his power The Noblemen resolving to fall presently to work did yet think to move the Queen of new for dismissing the French companies and to that effect they directed a letter of this tenor Madame We have often before this time by letters and messages been instant with you to remove the French souldiers out of the Realm who now the space of a year and more have oppressed the poor people with evils intolerable and threaten to bring this Kingdom under a miserable servitude But seeing we could not prevaile by our lawful requests we were forced to mean our estate to the Queen of England our nearest neighbour and intreat her support for expulsing these strangers by Armes if otherwise we cannot obtain it And now albeit she pitying our distresses hath taken us and our cause in her protection yet for the duty we owe unto you as the Mother of our Queen and the desire we have to eschew the shedding of Christian blood we have advised once again to intreat the dismission of these French men with their Captains and Commanders for whose commodious transport the Queen of England will be pleased to lend her Navy and give to others of them a safe passage by land If this condition shall be rejected we take God and men to record that it is not malice nor hatred which moveth us to take Armes but that we are driven by necessity to use extreme remedies for preserving the commonwealth and saving our selves our estates and posterities from utter ruine neither shall we for any peril that can happen howsoever we suffer many wrongs and indignities and are daily in expectation of worse forsake that dutiful obedience which we owe to our Queen or yet resist the King her husband in any thing that shall not tend to the subversion of the ancient liberties of this Kingdome Therefore most gracious Queen we beseech you again and again to weigh the equity of our Petition the inconveniences of warre and to consider how needful it is that thus your daughters afflicted Kingdom should be put to some rest and quietnesse If so you do you shall give to all nations a testimony of your moderation and procure the peace of the greatest part of Christendome This letter dated at Dalkeith the fifth of April was subscrived by all the Noblemen that were present The English General did in like manner direct Sir George Howard and Sir Iames Crofâ—s to make offer that if the French would peacably depart forth of Scotland they likewise should return into their countrey without molesting any person Her answer was that she would think of what was propounded and give answer the next day But the Army not liking to admit these delayes advanced the next day which was Saterday towards Leth keeping along the sea coast till they came to Restalrig The French issuing forth of Leth to the number of 1300. or thereby and planting themselves upon a little hill called the Hawkhill where they knew the English Army would encamp for the space of five houres continued in fight the one striving to make good the place the other to carry it At last the Scottish horsemen did charge the French with suh a fury that they not able to maintain it any longer took the flight and retired to the Town from which they had been quite cut off if the English horse had seconded the Scots as was appointed In this conflict three hundred of the French were killed and some few of the English Then begun the Army of England to place their Pavilions betwixt the Town of Leth and Restalrig
bind the King or Queen but that they may give where and when they should think expedient 9. That the Estates of the Realm should convene and hold a Parliament in the moneth of August next for which a Commission should be sent from the French King and the Queen of Scotland and that the said convention should be as lawful in all respects as if the same had been ordained by the express Commandment of their Majesties providing all tumults of warre be discharged and they who ought by their places to be present may come without fear 10. That for the better government of this Realm choice should be made of a Councel which should consist of twelve worthy men of the Kingdom of which number the Queen should chuse seven and the Estates five which twelve in their Majesties absence should take order with the affaires of Government and without their authority and consent nothing should be done in the administration of publick businesse And that the said Councel should convene as oft as they might conveniently but no fewer then six together or if any matter of importance occurred they should all be called or the most part of them providing it should not be prejudicial to the King and Queen and to the Rights of the Crown 11. That the King and Queen should neither make peace nor warre in these parts but by the counsel and advise of the Estates according to the custome of the countrey as it was observed by their predecessors 12. That none of the Lords of the Nobility of Scotland should make convocation of men of warre except in ordinary cases approved by the lawes and custome of the Realm nor should any of them cause men of warre strangers to come into these parts much lesse attempt to do any thing against the King and Queen or against the authority of the Councel and other Magistrates of the Realm and in case any of them had occasion to take Armes the same being first communicated to the Councel their Majesties likewise should be made acquainted therewith and nothing to be done by them that ought not to be done by good and faithful subjects that love the quietnesse of the Realm and will abide in the obedience of their Soveraigns 13. That Lord David son to the Duke of Chattellerault detained prisoner at Bois de Vincennes should be put to liberty and suffered to return into Scotland at his pleasure 14. That with the French men no Artillery should be transported forth of the Realm but those which were sent and brought in since the decease of Francis the first and that all other Artillery and Munition especially that which hath the Armes of Scotland should be put into the places out of which they were taken 15. That the Army of England should return home immediately after the embarking of the French and that all the Scottish men of warre should be broken and licenced to depart 16. That for the Articles concerning Religion presented for the part of the Nobility and people of Scotland which the Commissioners would not touch but referred to their Majesties it was promised that a certain number of Noblemen should be chosen in the next Convention and Parliament to be sent to their Majesties to expone unto them the things that should be thought needful for the estate thereof and for the Articles presently decided they should carry with them the ratification of the same by the Estates and return a confirmation thereof from their Majesties Lastly that the Queen of Scotland and King of France should not hereafter usurp the titles of England and Ireland and should delete the Arms of England and Ireland out of their scutchions and whole housholdstuffe This accord made the French prepared to depart and for returning the ships of England that were lent to transport them the Bishop of Amiens and Monsieur le Broche remained hostages On the sixteenth day of Iuly the French embarked and the same day did the English Army depart towards Berwick the third day after their parting a solemn thanksgiving was kept in the Church of S. Giles by the Lords and others professing true Religion and then were the Ministers by common advice distributed among the Burghs Iohn Knox was appointed to serve at Edinburgh Christopher Goodman at S. Andrews Adam Heriote at Aberdene Iohn Row at Perth William Christeson at Dundy David Ferguson at Dunfermlin Paul Methven at Iedburgh and Mr. David Lindesay at Leth besides these they did nominate for the direction of Church affaires some to be Superintendents as Mr. Iohn Spotswood for Lothian and Mers Mr. Iohn Winram for Fife and Iohn Areskin of Dun for Angus and Mernis Mr. Iohn Willock for Glasgow and Mr. Iohn Kerswel for Argyle and Isles with this small number was the plantation of the Church at first undertaken The time appointed for the Parliament approaching warning was made to all such as by law or ancient custome had any voice therein to be present and at the day the meeting was frequent In the beginning there was great altercation divers holding that no Parliament could be kept seeing their Soveraigns had sent no Commission nor authorized any to represent their persons Others alledging that Article of the peace whereby it was agreed That a Parliament should be kept in the moneth of August and that the same should be as lawful in all respects as if it were ordained by the expresse commandments of their Majesties maintained that the said Article was a warrant sufficient for their present meeting and this opinion by voices prevailed So after some eight dayes spent in these contentions they began to treat of affairs but as they had no commission so the solemnities accustomed of Crown Scepter and Sword which are in use to be carried at these times were neglected There were present of the spiritual Estate the Archbishop of S. Andrews the Bishops of Dunkeld Dumblane Galloway Argyle and Isles The Prior of S. Andrews the Abbots of Couper Landors Culross S. Colmes Inch Newbottle Halirudhouse Kinlose Deire and New-Abbey with the Priors of Coningham and S. Mary Isle Of the Nobility the Lord Duke the Earls of Arrane Argyle Marshal Cassils Cathnes Athol Glencarne Merton and Rothes The Lords Ruthven Glammis Areskin Boyd Ochiltrie Carlile Levingston Ogilvy and Somervil with many of the inferiour Barons and of the Commissioners of Burghs none were absent In electing the Lords of the Articles the Noblemen that had the nomination of the Clergy passing by such amongst them as they knew to be Popishly affected made choice of the Bishops of Galloway and Argyle the Prior of S. Andrews the Abbots of Abberbrothock Kilwining Lundors Newbottle and Culross at which the Prelates stormed mightily alledging that some of them were meer Laicks and all of them Apostates for they had openly renounced popery and joyned themselves with the Professors of the truth but there was no remedy the course was changed and now it behoved them to take law
tried to provide for afterwards against the like by a new edict it was made capital to disperse libels for defaming any person in that sort and to have keep or read any such that should happen to be affixed or cast into the streets The Earl of Lenox whilest these things were a doing ceased not to solicit the Queen by his letters for taking trial of the murther without delaying the same unto the time of Parliament as she had purposed Particularly he desired the Earl of Bothwell and others named in the libells and placard affixed on the door of the Senate-house to be apprehended and the Nobility assembled for their examination Bothwell perceiving that he was now openly attached did offer himself to triall for which the 12. of Aprill was assigned and the Earl of Lenox cited by the Justice to pursue according to the delation he had made In the mean time to fortifie himself he got the Castle of Edinburgh in his custody upon the Earl of Marre his resignation placing therein Sir Iames Balfour whom he especially trusted The Earl of Marre for his satisfaction had the Prince delivered in his keeping and caried unto Striveling where the Earl then lay heavily sick The Diet appointed for the triall being come and the Court fenced as use is Bothwell was empannelled The Earl of Lenox being called compeired Robert Cuningham one of his domesticks who presented in writing the Protestation following My Lords I am come hither sent by my master my Lord of Lenox to declare the cause of his absence this day and with his power as my Commission beareth The cause of his absence is the shortness of time and that he could not have his friends and servants to accompany him to his honour and for the security of life as was needfull in respect of the greatness of his partie Therefore his Lordship hath commanded me to desire a competent day such as he may keep and the weight of the cause requireth otherwise if your Lordships will proceed at this present I protest that I may use the charge committed to me by my Lord my master without the offence of any man This is that if the persons who pass upon the Assise and enquest of these that are entered on pannell this day shall cleanse the said persons of the murther of the King that it shall be wilfull errour and not ignorance by reason it is notoriously known that these persons did commit that odious murther as my Lord my master alledgeth And upon this my protestation I require an instrument The Justice by the advice of the Noblemen and Barons appointed to assist in that judgement did notwithstanding the said protestation grant process whereupon the Noblemen chosen for the Jury were called These were Andrew Earl of Rothes George Earl of Cathnes Gilbert Earl of Cassils Lord Iohn Hamilton Commendator of Aberbrothock Iames Lord Ross Robert Lord Semple Robert Lord Boyd Iohn Lord Hereis Laurence Lord Oliphant Iohn Master of Forbes with the Lairds of Lochinvar Langton Cambusnetham Barnbowgall and Boyne the Earl of Cassills excused himself offering the penalty which by the Law they pay that refuse to pass upon Assise but could not obtain himself freed the Queen threatning to commit him in prison and when he seemed nothing terrified therewith commanding him under pain of treason to enter and give his judgement with the rest Thus were they all sworn and admitted as the manner is After which Bothwell being charged with the inditement and the same denied by him they removed forth of the Court to consult together and after a little time returning by the mouth of the Earl of Cathnes their Chancellour declared him acquit of the murther of the King and of all the points contained in the inditement with a protestation That seeing neither her Majesties advocate had insisted in the pursuit nor did Robert Cuningham Commissioner for the Earl of Lenox bring any evidence of Bothwells guiltiness neither yet was the inditement sworn by any person and that they had pronounced according to their knowledge it should not be imputed to them as wilfull errour which they had delivered Mr. David Borthwiâ—â— and Mr. Edmund Hay who in the entry of the Court were admitted as his prolocutours askt instruments upon the Juries declaration so he went from that Court absolved yet the suspicions of the people were nothing diminished And some indeed were of opinion that the Judges could give no other deliverance nor find him guilty of the inditement as they had formed it seeing he was accused of a murther committed on the 9. day of February whereas the King was slain upon the 10. of that moneth But he for a further clearing of himself set up a paper in the most conspicuous place of the market bearing That albeit he had been acquited in a lawfull Justice court of that odious crime laid unto his charge yet to make his innocency the more manifest he was ready to give triall of the same in single combate with any man of honourable birth and quality that would accuse him of the murther of the King The next day in the same place by another writing answer was made that the combat should be accepted so as a place were designed wherein without danger the undertaker might professe his name The 13. of April a Parliament was kept for restoring the Earl of Huntley and others to their estates and honours which was not as yet done with the solemnity requisite In this Parliament the Commissioners of the Church made great instance for ratifying the Acts concluded in favour of the true Religion yet nothing was obtained The Queen answering that the Parliament was called for that onely business and that they should have satisfaction given them at some other time The Parliament being broke up Bothwell inviting the Noblemen to supper did liberally feast them and after many thanks for their kindness fell in some speeches for the Queens marriage shewing the hopes he had to compass it so as he might obtain their consents Some few to whom he had imparted the business before-hand made offer of their furtherance the rest fearing to refuse and suspecting one another set all their hands to a bond which he had ready formed to that purpose A few dayes after faigning an expedition into Liddisdale he gathered some forces and meeting the Queen on the way as he returned from Striveling whither she had gone to visit her son he took her by way of rape and led her to the Castle of Dumbar No men doubted but this was done by her own liking and consent yet a number of Noblemen convening at Striveling lest they should seem deficient in any sort of their duties sent to ask whether or not she was there willingly detained for if she was kept against her will they would come with an Army and set her at liberty She answered That it was against her will that she was
Armes not against the Queen but against the murtherer of the King whom if she would deliver to be punished or then put him from her company she should find nothing more desired of them and all other subjects then to continue in their dutiful obedience towards her otherwise no peace could be made Neither are we come said he to ask pardon for any offence that we have done but rather to give pardon to those that have offended The Ambassadour perceiving this to be their resolution and judging it reasonable which they required but not like to be obtained took his leave and departed to Edinburgh During the Treaty of the French Ambassadour the Queens Army keeping within the trenches that the English of old had made Bothwel advanced himself upon a strong and lusty horse appealing any one of the adverse party to single combat Iames Murray brother to Tulibardie he that before had offered himself to fight but suppressed his name as we shewed made answer that he would accept the challenge Bothwel refusing to hazard with him as not being his equal in honour and estate Willam Murray his eldest brother made offer to take his place saying that in wealth he was not inferiour to Bothwel and for antiquity of his house and honesty of reputation he esteemed himself more then his equal yet he likewise was refused as being a Knight only and of a lower degree Divers Noblemen did thereupon offer themselves the Lord Lindesay especially shewed a great forwardnesse desiring he might be permitted to try himself with Bothwel which he would take as a singular honour and esteem it as a recompence of all his service done to the State Here when as Bothwel could not honestly shift the combat the Queen interposing her authority did prohibit him to fight Thereafter taking a view of the Army on horseback and incouraging them to battel she found Bothwels friends and followers very desirous to fight but in the rest there appeared no such willingness some saying that the battel would prove dangerous to the Queen because howsoever Gentlemen were ready to hazard themselves the Commons who were the greatest number seemed not to be so disposed nor well affected to the cause Others more plainly declaring their minds said that it were much better that Bothwel should defend his own quarrel by combat then to expose the Queen and so many Gentlemen to peril And there were some that counselled to delay the battel to the next day for that the Hamiltons were said to be coming who would greatly increase her forces All these things the Queen heard impatiently and bursting forth in many tears said they were but cowards and traitors After which perceiving divers of the Army to steal away she advised Bothwel to look to his own safety for she could render her self to the Noblemen Then sending for VVilliam Kircaldy of Grange she talked with him a good space and when she thought Bothwel was past all danger went with him to the Lords unto whom she spake on this manner My Lords I am come unto you not out of any fear I had of my life or yet doubting of the victory if matters had gone to the worst but I abhorre the shedding of Christian blood especially of those that are my own subjects and will therefore yield unto you and be ruled hereafter by your counsels trusting you will respect me as your born Princesse and Queen They receiving her with the wonted reverence answered dutifully at first but when she could not be permitted to go unto the Hamilions whom she had a desire to see although she gave her promise to return and so found her liberty restrained she waxed angry and fell a complaining of their ingratitude They replyed nothing but taking their way towards Edinburgh led her along with them and kept her that night in Craigmillar his lodging who was then Provost of the Town It was night before they came thither albeit the day was then at the full length because of the stayes she made by the way either looking for some relief by the Hamiltons as many supposed or not liking to be gazed on by the multitude and seen in the estate of a prisoner The next day towards the evening she was by the direction of the Noblemen sent to be kept in the house of Lochlevin and conveighed thither by the Lords Ruthven and Lindesay because Balfour had not as yet transacted with the Lords upon the delivery of the Castle of Edinburgh though even then he betrayed the trust which Bothwel had in him For how soon it was known that the Queen was made prisoner Bothwel having sent one of his servants to the Castle to bring a little silver Cabinet which the Queen had given him and wherein he reserved all the letters she had written unto him at any time Balfour delivered the Cabinet to Bothwels servant but withall advertised the Lords what he carried and made him to be apprehended These Letters were afterwards divulged in Print and adjected to a libel intituled The detections of the doings of Queen Mary penned with great bitternesse by Mr. George Buchannan Some two days after the Queen was committed the Earl of Glencarne taking with him his domesticks only went to the Chappel of Halyrudhouse and demolished the Altar breaking the pictures and defacing all the ornaments within the same The Preachers did commend it as a work of great piety and zeal but the other Noblemen were not a little displeased for that he had done it without direction and before they had resolved how to deal with the Queen neither did matters frame with them according to their expectation divers of the Nobility of whose assistance they held themselves assured lying back and giving no concurrence And those that favoured the Queen of which number were the Earls of Argile Huntley and many others who were at the same time at Hamilton professing open enmity and condemning the action ás a crime of the highest treason that could be committed The common people also who a little before seemed most incensed pitying the Queens estate did heavily lament the calamity wherein she was fallen In this uncertainty of things they resolved to write unto the Lords convened at Hamilton and intreat their concurrence for reordering of the estate and establishing of matters by a common consent But neither would they admit the messenger nor receive their letters so highly did they offend with their proceedings and so confident they were to repair things by their own power The Noblemen hereupon made a motion to the Assembly of the Church which was then convened at Edinburgh to deal with those of the other faction and perswade them to a general meeting for matters of the Church wherein they hoped some good might be done and all occasions of civil discord removed The Assembly liking well the motion condescended to prorogue their meeting unto the 20. of Iuly next and in the mean season
exemplary punished the Noblemen Barons and other Professors should imploy their whole forces strength and power for the just punishment of all and whatsoever persons that should be tried and found guilty of the same 8. Sith it hath pleased God to give a native Prince unto the Countrey who in all appearance shall become their King and Soveraign lest he should be murthered and wickedly taken away as his father was the Nobility Barons and others under subscriving should assist maintain and defend the Prince against all that should attempt to do him injury 9. That all Kings and Princes that in any time hereafter shall happen to reign and have the rule of the Realm should in their first entry and before they be either crowned or inaugurated give their oath and faithfully promise unto the true Church of God for maintaining and defending by all means the true Religion of Christ presently professed within the Kingdom 10. That the Prince should be committed to the education of some wise godly and grave man to be trained up in vertue and the fear of God that when he cometh to years he may discharge himself sufficiently of that place and honour whereunto he is called 11. That the Nobility Barons and others underscribing should faithfully promise to convene themselves in armes for the rooting out of idolatry especially the blasphemous Mass without exception of place or person And likewise should remove all idolaters and others not admitted to the preaching of the Word from the bearing of any function in the Church which may be a hinderance to the Ministery in any sort and in their places appoint Superintendents Ministers and other needfull members of the Church And further should faithfully binde themselves to reform all Schooles Colledges and Universities throughout the Realme by removing all such as be of contrary profession and beare any charge therein and planting faithfull teachers in their rooms lest the youth should be corrupted with poysonable doctrine in their lesser years which afterwards would not easily be removed These were the Articles agreed unto by a common consent ard subscribed in the presence of the Assembly by the Earls of Morton Glencarne and Marre the Lords Home Ruthven Sanqhuar Lindesay Grahame Innermaith and Ochiltrie and many Barons besides the Commissioners of Burgesses Upon the dissolving of this Assembly the Lords Ruthven and Lindesay were directed to Lochlevin to deal with the Queen for resignation of the Government in favours of the Prince her son and the appointing of some to be Regent who should have the administration of affairs during his minority At first she took the proposition grievously answering in passion that she could sooner renounce her life then her Crown yet after some rude speeches used by the Lord Lindesay she was induced to put her hand to the renunciation they presented by the perswasion chiefly of Robert Melvil who was sent from the Earl of Atholl and Lethington to advise her as she loved her life not to refuse any thing they did require He likewise brought a letter from Sir Nicholas Throgmorton the Ambassadour of England who was come a few dayes before to visit her but was denied access to the same effect declaring that no resignation made in the time of her captivity would be of force and in Law was null because done out of a just fear which having considered with her self a while without reading any one of the Writs presented she set her hand to the same the tears running down in abundance from her eyes One of the Writs contained a renunciation of the Crown and Royall dignity with a Commission to invest the Prince into the Kingdome by the solemnities accustomed And to that purpose a procuration was given to the Lords Ruthven and Lindesay for dimitting and resigning in presence of the three Estates the Rule and Government And to the Earls of Morton Atholl Marre Glencarne and Menteith and to the Lords Grahame and Home with the Bishop of Orkney and the Provosts of Dundie and Montross for inaugurating the Prince her son The other Writ did appoint the Earl of Murray Regent during the Prince his Minoritie if at his return he should accept of the Charge And in case of his refuse the Duke of Chattellerault the Earls of Lenox Argile Atholl Morton Glencarne and Marre who should joyntly govern and administrate the publick affairs Both the renunciation and Commission for government of the Realm were the next day published at the Market Cross of Edinburgh and the third day after the Publication which was the 29. of Iuly was the Prince crowned and anointed King in the Church of Striveling by the Bishop of Orkney assisted by two of the Superintendents The Sermon was made by Iohn Knox the Earl of Morton and the Lord Home took the Oath for the King that he should maintain the Religion received and minister justice equally to all the subjects The English Ambassadour though he was in town refused his presence to that solemnity lest he should seem to approve the abdication of the Queens Government Now how soon the news came to France and they came in great haste the Earl of Murray prepared to return whereof the Archbishop of Glasgow getting intelligence who lay there Ambassadour for the Queen he laboured earnestly to have him detained informing that he was the head of the faction raised against the Queen and that he was called home to be their leader But he had taken his leave some houres before of the Court and used such diligence as they who were sent to stay him found that he was loosed from Diepe before their coming Returning by England he came the 11. of August to Edinburgh where he was received with a wonderfull joy Great instance was used to have him accept the Regency at which they said no man would grudge he being named by the Queen and having given all good men experiments of his worth Some few dayes he desired to advise in which time he visited the Queen at Lochlevin and sent Letters to the Noblemen of the other faction especially to the Earl of Argile with whom he had kept an intire friendship of a long time shewing in what sort he was pressed by the Lords that maintained the Kings authority and intreating him by the bonds of kindred the familiarity they had long kept and by the love he bare to his native Countrey to appoint a place where he might confer with him and have his counsell in that business To the rest he wrote according to the acquaintance he had with them and as their place and dignity required Of them all in common he desired that they would be pleased to designe a place of meeting where they might by common advice provide for the safety of the Kingdome which in that troubled time could not long subsist without some one to rule and govern But finding them all to decline the meeting and being importuned on the other side by those
watchmen were killed and the munition seâ—sed The Lord Fleming who commanded the Castle hearing the tumult fled to the neather Balze so they call the part by which they descend to the river and escaped in a little Boat The souldiers and other servants yielding were spared and freely dimitted Within the Castle were the Archbishop of S. Andrews Monsieur Veras the French man the Lady Fleming Iohn Fleming of Boghall Alexander Levingston sonne to the Lord Levingston and Iohn Hall an English man who were all made prisoners The next morning the Regent came thither for he was lying at Glasgow and using the Lady honourably suffered her to depart with her plate jewels and all that appertained either to her or to her husband Veras was sent to be kept at S. Andrews and permitted afterwards to depart The English man Hall was delivered to the Marshal of Berwick Boghall and the Lord Levingstons son were deteined The Archbishop was sent to Striveling and the first of April publickly hanged on a gibbet erected to that purpose This was the first Bishop that suffered by form of Justice in this Kingdome a man he was of great action wise and not unlearned but in life somewhat dissolute His death especially for the manner of it did greatly incense his friends and disliked of divers who wished a greater respect to have been carried to his age and place But the suspicion of his guiltinesse in the murthers of the King and Regent made him of the common sort lesse regrated It is said that being questioned of the Regents murther he answered That he might have stayed the same and was sorry he did it not But when he was charged with the Kings death he denied the same Yet a Priest called Thomas Robinson that was brought before him affirmed that one Iohn Hamilton commonly called Black Iohn had confessed to him on his death-bed that he was present by his direction at the murther Whereunto he replied That being a Priest he ought not to reveale Confessions and that no mans Confession could make him guilty But for none of those points was he condemned nor the ordinary form of Trial used though he did earnestly request the same Only upon the forfeiture laid against him in Parliament he was put to death and the execution hastened lest the Queen of England should have interceded for his life They who stood for the Queen upon advertisement that the Treatie was dissolved and that she had recalled the Bishop of Galloway and the Lord Levingston did presently take Armes The Laird of Grange to keep the Town of Edinburgh under command did plant in the steeple of S. Giles some souldiers and transport all the Armour and Munition which was kept in the Town-house to the Castle After a few days the Duke of Chattellerault came thither with the Earls of Argile and Huntley the Lords Hereis Boyd and divers others to stay the holding of the Parliament which had been adjourned to the fourteenth of May. At their coming they compelled the Clerks and Keepers of the Register to deliver the books of Councel and Parliament and seised on every thing which they thought might hinder the States to convene The Ministers were commanded in their publick prayers to make mention of the Queen their Soveraign Princesse which they resused Iohn Knox withdrew himself and retired to S. Andrews Alexander Bishop of Galloway preaching in his place The Regent on the other side with the Nobility that adhered to the King came into Leth with a resolution to hold the Parliament whatsoever should follow and because it would be a difficil work to recover the town conclusion was taken to keep the Parliament in that part of the Canon gate which is subject to the townes jurisdiction the Lawyers having resolved that in what part soever of the towne the Estates should convene their meeting would be found lawful Thus on Munday the fourteenth of May which was the Diet appointed the Parliament according to the custome was fenced in a house without the gates yet within the liberties of the town The Saterday preceding the Regent had by advice of the Councel sent some men of warre to possesse that part of the town who were assisted by certain Noblemen voluntiers that joyned in the service And notwithstanding the continual playing of the Ordinance upon that part from the Castle both that day and all the time the Parliament sate not a man a thing most strange of the Regents side was either hurt or killed there were cited to the Parliament young Lethington his brother Mr. Iohn Maitland Prior of Coldingham Gawan Hamilton Abbot of Kilwining with his eldest son and a base son of the late Archbishop of S. Andrews who were all declared culpable of treason Young Lethington because of his foreknowledge and counsel given to King Henry his murther the rest for their rebellion against the King and his Regents As in such a troubled time the Parliament was very frequent for of the Nobility were present the Earls of Morton Marre Glencarn Crawford who some moneths before had forsaken the Queens faction and submitted himself to the King Buchan and Menteith the Lord Keith and Graham as proxies for their Fathers the Earls of Marshal and Montrosse with the Lords Lindesay Ruthven Glamis Zeister Methven Ochiltrie Cathcart two Bishops nine Abbots and Priors with twenty Commissioners of Burghs The forfeiture pronounced the Estates took counsel to dissolve because the danger was great and prorogued the Parliament to the third of August appointing the same to meet at Striveling A new Civil warre did then break up which kept the Realm in trouble the space of two years very nigh and was exherced with great enmity on all sides You should have seen fathers against their sons sons against their fathers brother fighting against brother nigh kinsmen and others allied together as enemies seeking one the destruction of another Every man as his affection led him joyned to the one or other party one professing to be the Kings men another the Queens The very young ones scarce taught to speak had these words in their mouthes and were sometimes observed to divide and have their childish conflicts in that quarrel But the condition of Edinburgh was of all parts of the countrey the most distressed they that were of quiet disposition and greatest substance being forced to forsake their houses which were partly by the souldiers partly by other necessitous people who made their profit of the present calamities rifled and abused The nineteenth day of May the Regent and other Noblemen leaving the Canon gate went to Leth and the next day in the afternoon took their journey towards Striveling where the ordinary Judges of Session were commanded to sit for ministring justice to the Leiges As they were taking horse the forces within Edinburgh issued forth making shew to sight yet still they kept themselves under guard of the Castle The Earl of Morton parting
hold The other concerned an Ambassage which he intended to send into England For the Parliament he said that he longed to see a meeting of the Estates and would have the time to which it was called precisely observed wishing them all to addrâ—sse themselves thereto in time and to come in a peaceable manner as men disposed to do good and seeking the common profit of their countrey And for the place seeing his own presence was necessary and that he could not conveniently remove from Striveling he desired the Parliament to be fenced at Edinburgh at the day appointed and then prorogated some four or five days and brought to Striveling For the Ambassage he gave divers reasons First that having assumed the government in his own hands he was bound in courtesie to visit the Queen of England and give her thanks for the kindnesse he had received of her in his minority Next that the disorder lately fallen out in the borders for about that time some borderers had entred into England and committed great robberies laid a necessity upon him to clear the countrey of that fact and make offer of redresse Thirdly that he had a private business which touched him nearly his Grandmother the Lady Lennox being newly deceased and he being her only heir it concerned him he said to inquire what her last will was and to see that no prejudice was done to him in his succession to the lands she possessed in England Lastly if they did think meet but this he remitted to their wisdomes he shewed that he could like well to have a motion made of a more strict league betwixt the two Realms during the Queens life and his It grieved the ordinary Counsellours much that the place of Parliament should be changed who therefore laboured to disswade the King from it but perceiving him resolved that way they gave their consents though most unwillingly When they came to speak of the Ambassage to England they acknowledged the necessity thereof but took exception at the league pretending the ancient league with France It was replied That the case of things was much altered from that in former times that England and Scotland had now the same enemies because of their common profession so as for their own safety it was needful they should joyn together in strict friendship and that the league with England might be so contracted as the old amity with France should remain inviolate The King further declared that he did not mean to give power to his Ambassadour for concluding a league wherein he would do nothing rashly nor without the advice of the Estates only be desired the same should be moved and upon the report of the Queens liking thereof that the conditions of the league should be well and gravely advised After long reasoning the matter being put unto voices it was by plurality agreed that the same should be made one of the Ambassadours instructions against which the Earls of Argile Montross and Cathnes the Lords Lindesay and Innermaith with the Commendatary of Deir took publick protestation These things bred a new heart-burning amongst the Noblemen for they took Morton to be deviser of all and that he was craftily drawing back the administration of affairs unto himself which albeit they dissembled for the present brake forth after a few days in an open dissension The Citizens of Edinburgh were much offended with the Kings remaining in Striveling and the remove of the Parliament from their town and as it happeneth in such times of discontent rumors were dispersed that the King was detained captive and was shortly to be sent into England and the ancient league with France dissolved This being in the mouthes of all men and talked of not in corners but in open and publick meetings a Proclamation was given out the sixth of Iuly Declaring the falshood of those rumors and that the same were raised by some seditious spirits that could not live quiet under any sort of government for as to the Kings detention it was known to be most false and that it was his own choice to remain at Striveling attended by those whom the Councel by common consent had appointed for the safe custody of his person And for the Parliament which they said was to treat of the dissolution of peace with their old confederates and to make up new leagues with others there was no such matter it being his Majesties only purpose to have such things intreated in that meeting as might tend to the advancement of Gods honour the safety of his Royal person and the establishment of good laws for the quietnesse of the Realm Whereof if any made doubt they might be resolved at their coming to the Parliament which was now approaching Therefore were all good subjects advertised not to believe those seditious reports nor suffer themselves to be led by such wicked suggestions into rebellion This declaration prevailed little with the most part for the mindes of men were much exasperated And the time of Parliament come the Lords that remained at Edinburgh took counsel not to go thither but to send of their number one or two to protest against the lawfulnesse of it The Earl of Montross and Lord Lindesay were chosen to that purpose who coming to Striveling shew the King the Noblemens excuse and declared all they had in Commission to say wishing his Majesty to prorogate the Parliament unto a better time and make choice of a fitter place But he resolved by the counsel of those that were present to go on and coming the next day which was the 16th of Iuly to the great Hall where the Estates were advertised to meet he made a short speech touching the liberty of Parliaments and the necessity he had to keep one at that time and in that place assuring all persons who had any thing to move or propone that they should have free accesse and receive satisfaction according to Justice After the King had closed his speech the Earl of Montross and Lord Lindesay arose and in the name of the Councel and others of the Nobility adhering to them protested against the lawfulnesse of the Parliament in so far as it was kept within the Castle whither they could not safely repair the same being in the enemies power The King offended with the protestation commanded them to keep their lodgings and not to depart forth of Striveling without his licence which the Lord Lindesay obeyed but Montross the next day early in the morning went away and returned to Edinburgh where it was given out that he had brought from the King a secret direction to the Lords to convene the subjects in Arms and liberate him out of Mortons hands Thereupon a Declaration was published bearing that his Majesty having assumed the government in his own person because of the enormities committed in the time of Mortons Regiment had appointed the Councel to remain at Edinburgh for the better ministration of Justice
reconciliation intended was brought to an end These Articles being signed by the King and subscrived by the principals of both parties the accord and heads thereof were published at Striveling and Falkirk the fourteenth of August upon which the Armies dissolved No stirre in our memory was more happily pacified for should it have come to the worst as it was not far off such was the heat and hate of both factions that the mischief could not but have been great which would have ensued The place and time of the Noblemens meeting for considering the grievances of both parties being left to the Kings appointing because delay might breed greater difficulties his Majesty did assign the 20. of September to meet at Striveling whereof he caused the Ambassadour give the Chancellour notice and to desire him to name the four Noblemen whose advice he and the rest would use in that treaty The Chancellour answered by letter That neither he nor Argile could agree to meet at Striveling nor could they design the four Noblemen whom they would use because death sickness and other accidents might hinder one or more of them to convene but if it should please the King to appoint the place of meeting at Edinburgh about the end of November they should keep the day and for the present nominate ten of which number hey should choose some four at that time as arbiters for their party The ten they named were the Earls of Montross and Cathnes the Lords Lindesay Maxwel Hereis Ogilvy and Innermeath the Abbot of Newbottle and the Lairds of Bargenny and Drumwhassil Herewith he desired three things to be granted One was that licence might be given to such an one as they would choose to pass into England next that they who were dispossessed of their places and offices since the tenth of July might be restored namely Mr. Mark Ker sonne to the Abbot of Newbottle Master of Requests and William Cunningham sonne to the Laird of Drumwhassil Gentleman of the Kings Bedchamber Thirdly that none should be called in question for their absence upon the late Proclamations seeing all they who came not to Striveling must be understood to have been their adherents This answer communicated to the King did highly offend him First that they should usurp the appointing of the time and place of meeting which was left in his power next that they would presume to send a message into England they being his subjects and neither acquaint him with the person nor the message For the other Petitions he judged them impertinent and more fit to be proponed at the meeting of the Noblemen wherefore in a letter sent by Mr. William Areskin to the Chancellour he shewed that since they had delayed to nominate the four Noblemen he himself would make choice of four of them whose names they had given to the Ambassadour to wit the Lords Lindesay Ogilvy Innermeath and Hereis to whom he would joyn the Earls of Rothes and Buchan with the Lords Ruthven and Boyd and by their advice proceed in the reconciliation by him intended which if they should refuse he would notifie to the Queen of England and other Christian Princes the care he had taken to perform all things as they had been lately accorded To this letter no answer was given but that they should advise with their friends and afterwards signify their minds wherewith the King being discontent he summoned the Noblemen to meet at Striveling the 20. of September warning all the subjects whom that businesse concerned to addresse themselves thither against the day At the day none of them appeared and the more careful the King was to have peace made the more they seemed to draw back protracting time upon frivolous excuses Wherefore the King for the last Diet appointed the 20. of October which most of them kept Being all assembled the King spake to them to this effect Ye do all understand what an earnest desire I have that you should joyn in friendship one with another which cannot be more contentment to me then it is benefit to your selves although I have many occasions given me to fall from that desire yet I abide in the same mind and shall wish you to lay aside your needless jealousies and suspicions For as to me I will sindy to be indifferent and bestow my favours unpartially and never repose my self upon any one so much as to deny others the regard which is due to them Ye that are Noblemen have a special interest in me and unlesse there be a correspondence of wills and mindes amongst you I shall never find that concurrence that ought to be for mine honour and the good of the Commonwealth It is not long since at your own desires I accepted the government of the Realm being perswaded by you that this was the only way to cease all grudges but now that I see them increased it repents me to have yielded to your desires and intangled my self in such businesse What should let you to be reconciled and become perfect friends I know not if there by any grief or offence that hath exasperated your minds will ye shew it I am here with the advice of my Lords to remove it and see satisfaction made by those that have done the wrong I hope you do not carry mindes irreconcilcable ye professed that ye laid down Arms for the love ye bare to your King by the same love I intreat you to lay aside jealousies and suspicâ—ons which ye will doubtlesse do except ye mind to expose your countrey and your selves to utter ruine The Lords moved with this speech professed themselves willing at his Majesties desire to bury all discords and that their agreement might be the more sound they were required to set down in writing the injuries and unkindness whereof they complained that satisfaction might be made at the sight of the King and Noblemen whom he had named Hereupon the Chancellour and Argile presented their grievances in some short Articles bearing the unkindnesse they had received from the Earl of Morton in the time of his Regiment Whereunto he answered first generally that what he did in that time was done by order of law and that they themselves had allowed his proceedings and were sureties for ratifying the same in Parliament Then replying more particularly to every Article he gave the King and other Noblemen full satisfaction and made it seen that on the part of the other Lords there was a great mistaking for what he did he could not leave undone without a manifest violation of justice Yet for himself he said although he had been ill rewarded by them for his pains taken in the publick service and received more unkindnesse at their hands then he had deserved he would freely remit all at the Kings desire After some days spent in such reckonings they were brought in end to joyn hands During these contentions in the State Mr. Andrew Melvil held the Church
committing of the fact he had satisfied his dislike thereof The King acknowledging the same to be of truth made his protestation to be admitted Then began all the faction to fall asunder every man suing his pardon which was granted upon condition they should depart forth of the Realm and not return without his Majesties licence The Earl of Marre the Master of Glammis with the Abbots of Driburgh and Cambuskenneth went into Ireland the Lord Boid Lochlevin and Easter Weymis unto France others of the meaner sort were confined within certain bounds The Earl of Gowry notwithstanding he was reconciled to Arran fearing to be troubled obtained licence to go into France but whilest he delayes to go and putteth off his journey from day to day he falleth into new practises which brought him unto his end The rest of the winter was quiet but now and then the Court was kept in exercises by the Sermons of some Preachers who were therefore called in question Iohn Dury Minister at Edinburgh had in one of his Sermons justified publickly the fact of Ruthven for which being cited before the Councel he stood to the defence of that he had spoken yet after advice taken with Mr. Iames Lawson his Colleague he was moved to submit himself to the King who continued the declaration of his pleasure till he had proof of his better behaviour The businesse with Mr. Andrew Melvil was greater for he being cited to answer for certain speeches uttered by him in a Sermon preached at S. Andrewes declined the judgement of the King and Councel affirming That what was spoken in Pulpit ought first to be tried and judged by the Presbytery and that neither the King nor Councel might in primâ instantiâ meddle therewith though the speeches were treasonable When by no perswasion he could be induced to submit himself and that the King and Councel finding themselves Judges did proceed to examine the witnesses he burst forth in undutiful speeches against the King saying he perverted the lawes both of God and man which unreverent words proceeding from a Divine in whom moderation and humility should chiefly have appeared did greatly offend the Councel Thereupon was he charged to enter his person in Blackness within the space of ten hours but in stead of obeying he turned his back and fled that night to Berwick Then did all the Pulpits sound and every day were the Ministers exclaiming that the light of the countrey for learning and he that was only most fit to resist the adversaries of religion was exiled and compelled for safety of his life to quit the Kingdom Pity it is to think how the King was then used for though he cleared himself by Proclamations shewing that the mans flight was voluntary and that he meant not to have used him with any rigour yet nothing was believed and every where people began to stirr Hereupon charges were directed commanding those who had obtained leave to depart out of the Realm to use the benefit of their licences and inhibiting all intelligence by letters or otherwise with those that are already gone This wrought not much only made those that travelled to and fro with advertisements the more wary and circumspect The Earl of Gowry to liberate himself of suspicion came to Dundy and conducing a ship gave out that he would forthwith depart yet still he lingred attending the return of the Earl of Marre and the Master of Glammis from Ireland at which time he and others of that faction were to joyn and take Arms for reformation of abuses the securing of Religion and preservation of the King his person and estate for that was made the pretext The King having notice given him of these practises sent Colonel Stewart Captain of the guard to apprehend the Earl of Gowry who was suspected because of his lingring The Colonel coming upon him unexpected as he lay in the house of William Drummond Burgesse of Dundy he made to defend the lodging and stood to it some space but the Town concurring with the Captain he was forced to yield and the next day conveyed to Edinburgh and committed to the custody of Arran A night or two after the Earls of Angus and Marre with some of their friends and followers surprised the Town and Castle of Striveling intending there to fortify themselves But the suddain expedition which the King made compelled them to fly into England and leave the Castle victualled for some days and in it a few Gentlemen whom they promised to relieve Such a readinesse the King found in his subjects at this time as upon a short warning a greater Army and better appointed was in no mans memory known to have been assembled The Town of Edinburgh shewed a great forwardnesse for both they advanced moneys to levy souldiers and put divers of their own inhabitants in Armes to attend the King It was the 19th of April when knowledge was given first of the taking of Striveling and before 24. all the Army was in readinesse to march The same day advertisement came of the Rebels flight whereupon the Wardens and Keepers of the Marches were directed to pursue them The King himself with the Army marching towards Striveling Alexander Master of Levingston was sent to inclose the Castle which yielded upon the hearing of his Majesties approach and was delivered in keeping to the Earl of Arran The Earl of Gowry after he had been kept some days in Kinneil was brought to Striveling Before his transporting from Edinburgh the Earl of Montrosse the Lord Down and Mr. Robert Melvil were directed to examine him and hopes given that he should find favour if he would discover the conspiracy and what the Rebels had intended to do he upon promise that what he declared should not be made an endictment against himself disclosed all the plot setting down the same with his own hand as followeth Perceiving his Majesties favour altered towards me by misreport of my unfriends and my life and my living aimed at I was of necessity forced to seek my relief by concurring with others of the Nobility who laboured to secure themselves and their estates And hearing that there was some trafficking betwixt the Noblemen in Ireland and others at home I used all means though I was suspected by them to know what their courses and hopes were after some diligence I made that way I met with Mr. Iames Areskin who travelled to and fro betwixt them And he at first obscured himself from me and would not be plain till I promised my assistance Then he shewed me that he had been with the Earl of Angus whom he found cold and in some hope to make addresse for himself and so lesse careful of their relief who were absent Yet he believed if the Nobleman saw any good concurrence of others he would give his assistance but refused to deal in these matters till they should return and things be determined
the Warre he had intended These working privately with the Kings chief Counsellours and such of his chamber as he was known to affect dealt so as they kept off things from breaking forth unto open hostility which was every day expected Secretary Walsingham first by a long letter directed to the Lord Thirlstane who was then in most credit and had the chief administration of affairs proponed divers weighty and important considerations that should keep the King from taking any such resolution Because the letter contained the very true reasons that in end moved his Majesty to forhear violence and take a more calm course I thought meet to set it down word by word as it standeth in the Original SIr being absent from Court when the late execution of the Queen your Soveraigns mother happened I did forthwith upon my return impart to Mr. Douglas some things concerning the course was conceived here by your said Soveraigns best friends fit to be holden in this remedilesse accident for continuance of peace and amity between the two Crowns as a thing for the weal of both Nations to be desired But finding him unwilling to meddle therewith I have thought good to write to the same effect unto your self The rather for that I presently understand by some advertisements out of that countrey that the death of the Queen is likely to breed so strange an alienation of his Majesties mind towards this Realm tending as is reported wholly to violence and to revenge of that which hath been so necessarily done by the whole body of the same whereof as for mine own part I should be right sorry so it is generally hoped that his Majesty being of that singular judgement himself by the good help and advice of such as you are in credit and authority about him men of wisdom and experience whom he will hear this mischief will notwithstanding be carefully and prudently prevented considering how every way all things being rightly weighed this course will be found prejudicial as well to your said Soveraigns estate as to his reputation if he resolve to persist therein For first the enterprise will undoubtedly be condemned in the sight of all such as shall not be transported with some particular passion for that they shall see that he takes Armes for revenge of an Action besides the necessity wherein it is grounded full of so honourable and just proceedings as howsoever the effect was contrary to their liking the manner thereof by the late Queens great favourers could not but be approved and allowed And as on the one side the King your Soveraign oppugning the course of Justice of so unlawful unjust and desperate a quarrel cannot be expected any other thing then a most unhappy and miserable issue so we being assured that in the defence of Justice the assistance of his mighty arm will not fail us whose judgement this was need not to fear whatsoever man shall attempt to the contrary against this Realm But not to stand upon the justnesse of the quarrel which every man perhaps will not so much regard It would be considered what means your Soveraign shall have to go through with such an enterprise if he take it in hand For the forces of his own Realm being so farre inferiour to these in England no man is so simple but seeth it were no way safe for his Majesty trusting only thereto to make head against the power of this land neither is it thought that any man will be found so unadvised as to wish him so to do But as it may be that a great number for lack of understanding are carried away with such vain discourses as some without solid ground imagine of that might be done in this case by a King of Scotland backed and assisted as they conceive in the aire with the French and Spanish aid so it is likely enough there shall not want those that either satisfaction of their private passions or supply of their necessities or better affectionating some other their private designes would be content to serve themselves of this present publick occasion and opportunity who will propound and promise also more to his Majesty of such forain assistance then they know in their consciences can be performed if he would declare himself enemy to this Realm which that he should though to his own ruine the enemies of both Realms will do what they can to procure But men of wisdom and understanding laying before their eyes as well the accustomed delayes and after long solicitation and pursuit the simple supplies and support commonly found at these forain Potentates hands as also how doubtful and uncertain the successe of warre may prove England God be thanked being so prepared and in case to defend it self both otherwise and by the conjunction of Holland and Zelands forces by Sea in respect whereof this Realm need not fear what all the Potentates of Europe being bended against us can do for to annoy the same Due consideration I say being taken hereof you will easily judge and find how vain it were for your Soveraign upon so uncertain hopes to embark himself and estate in an unnecessary warre But much more if you shall consider what a sequell and train of dangers and hazards this warre draweth therewith the consequence whereof reacheth to whatsoever your Soveraign possesseth or hopeth for in this life For escaping to be slain in field if he should happen to be taken prisoner or be constrained to retire himself out of the Realm things that have fallen out oft in experience and then having incensed this whole Realm against him he should be disabled from any right in the succession of this Crown as authority is given to do it by the same Statute whereby they proceeded against the mother for attempting the invasion of this land what extremity should he be reduced unto And truly it could not otherwise be the ancient enmity between the two Nations now forgotten being by drawing blood one of another again likely to be in such sort revived as it would be impossible to make them like of a Prince of that Nation and specially him who had been upon so unjust a ground the authour of that unfortunate breach Besides that the greatest part of the ancient Nobility by whose judgement the late Queen was condemned and the rest of the principal Gentlemen of the Realm who confirmed the same in Parliament should have just cause to adventure any thing even to the marching over their bellies rather then to yeild to his government who carrying such a vindictive minde they might doubt would one day call their lives and honours in question And as for the remedy and relief which he might attend standing in these terms of forain Princes there are many examples of the former ages and within fresh memory As the King of Navarres Grandfather by the mothers side and Christiern King of Denmark both were allied to Francis the first and Charles the fist two of the
peace and quietnesse observed then was before or since that time known to have been kept And notwithstanding our expectation is nothing lesse of the good behaviour of our subjects in this our absence we have taken order for the better government of the publick affairs that our privy Councell should reside at Edinburgh and ordained the Duke of Lennox our Nephew to be President thereof and to be assisted by our Cousen Francis Earl of Bothwel whom we appoint to attend him with the other officers of State namely the Thesaurer Comptroller Master of requests Privy Seal the Captain of the Castle of Edinburgh Advocate and Clerk of Register who shall ever be present five of them at least with our said Nephew We have likewise given order that some Noblemen in their courses shall attend at Edinburgh the space of 15. dayes the Earls of Angus and Athol with the Lords Fleming and Innermeth to begin and the next course to be kept by the Earls of Marre and Morton with the Lords Seaton and Yester The Barons of Lothian Fife Sriveling-shire and Strathern we appoint to attend as they shall be warned and directed by the Councel For the South parts we have made the Lord Hamilton our Lieutenant that is within the three Wardenries and Sheriffdom of Lanrick and to be assisted when need is by the Lords Boyd Hereis Maxwell Home Cesford and other chief Barons within the Marches his residence to be at Dumfreis or Jedburgh and his charges to be furnished out of the readiest of the Taxation by Mr. John Colvill Collector thereof And that peace and quietnesse may be the better observed we discharge all Conventions for any cause whatsoever unto our return Finally we require the Ministers and Preachers of the Word to exhort the people to peace and obedience and commend us and our journey in their prayers to the protection of Almighty God As this is our desire so we expect that all our good subjects will follow the same especially they who have tried our favour of late and that they will persist in the loyalty promised by them certifying those that do in the contrary that they shall incurre our high displeasure and be punished with all rigour as on the other part we shall remember the peaceable and obedient thankfully when occasion presents By another Missive presented at the same time to the Councel the Earl Bothwel was declared second to the Duke of Lennox Sir Robert Melvil Vicechancellor Alexander Hay Secretary for the Scottish language and Mr. Iames Elphinston for the Latin and French The King having thus provided for the publick affairs took with him in company Sir Iohn Maitland Chancellor Sir Lewis Ballenden Justice Clerk Mr. Robert Douglas Provost of Linclowden the Gentlemen of his Chamber and other ordinary officers of the house He took also with him Mr. David Lindesay Minister at Leth leaving Mr. Patrick Galloway his ordinary Preacher to attend the Councel and having a prosperous wind arrived safely in a Sound or Haven of Norway not farre from Upslo where the Queen remained the fourth or fifth day after his embarking The Sunday following he solemnized the Marriage in his own person Mr. David Lindesay performing the ceremony in the French language After which consultation being taken for his return unto Scotland because it was held dangerous to go to Sea in that season and that the Counsellors of Denmark did oppose the journey advising him rather to visit the Queens mother and her son Christiern elected King of Denmark he was easily induced to follow their advice and send back the Scottish ships with Mr. Iames Sir Krymgeour and Mr. Iohn Skein Whilest the King lay at Upslo the Earl Marshall in Councel made report of his proceedings in the Ambassage and how according to the contract past and interchangeably sealed and signed the Marriage was compleated and a form of Attestation taken touching the Isles of Orkney bearing that the King and Regents of Denmark should supersede all claim of right to the said Isles unto the Kings perfect age reserving to each Kingdome their own Right which by that treaty should not be prejudged as the Copy thereof subscrived by the four Governours presently exhibited did shew together with the attestation he produced the form of an oath given by him and his associats for his Majesties performing of all things promised on his part concerning the Marriage and was in all and every one of these found to have done good service and have carried himself honourably according to his Commission Soon after this came certain Ambassadors from Denmark to invite the King thither who parting from Upslo with his Queen the 22. of December came to Bahouse a Castle standing in the Borders of Norway and Sweden the first of Ianuary There he remained seven dayes attending a safe conduct from the King of Sweden which Captain William Murray was employed to bring from Stockholme where that King kept his residence The conduct brought he removed from Bahouse the eighth of Ianuary and was met by a Captain of Sweden upon the River then frozen with 400. horsemen and by the space of two Dutch miles conveyed unto the land of Denmark The next day he went to the Castle of wertbury where he remained five days and from thence journeying by Falkenburgh the Town of Holmestade and Castle of Cowholm he came to Elsingburgh where he was stayed some three days from crossing the Ferry by tempest of weather and on the 21. of Ianuary was received at Crownenburgh Castle by the Queen-Mother the young King the Duke of Holstat his brother and the four Regents of the Realm with all magnificence possible There he remained to the end of February royally entertained and because he was to stay upon the marriage of his Queens eldest sister with the Duke of Brunswick which was appointed in April next he directed home William Shaw Master of Worke to advertise the Councel of the reason of his stay and to cause some ships and expert Pilots be sent with all diligence for his more safe convoy The Councel upon this advertisement employed Collonel William Stewart with six well furnished ships together and with him Mr. Patrick Galloway the Kings Minister was sent to further his Majesties return They arriving at Elsingore about the middlest of April in the very time that Brunswicks marriage was solemnizing did signify to the King the longing that the subjects had for his return and the peace that had been observed since his going from Scotland For all that while which considering the feuds of the countrey was strange two riots only did happen one committed by Archibald Wachop of Nudry a wicked and insolent man another by the Clangregore in Bachudder It rejoyced the King to hear that the subjects had been so quiet as he did likewise accompt it a great happinesse that in his own company there had no quarrels fallen out either amongst themselves or with the strangers whereas
Religion presently professed should be a just cause to infer the pain and crime of treason against Iesuites Mass Priests trafficking Papists and their ressetters with a provision That if the Iesuits and seminary Priests did satisfie the Prince and the Church the foresaid penalty should not strick upon the ressetters which in effect was no restraint neither was the trafficking against Religion declared to be a crime of Treason unless the same was proved a trafficking likewise against the King So in this point the Church received small satisfaction As to the complaint of blood the same was remitted to the ordinary course of Justice But the first Petition was longer debated the King being unwilling either to abrogate the Acts of the 84. or grant the ratification desired of the present discipline for he foresaw the inconvenients that would grow by the liberty that Ministers should assume to themselves yet Bothwels business and the many discontentments within the Realm moved him to give way lest he should be troubled likewise with their outcries So the Act passed but in the most wary tearms that could be devised As for the Statute confirming his Majesties royall power the abrogation whereof was chiefly sought it was onely declared That the said Statute should be no wayes prejudiciall nor derogatory to the priviledge that God hath given to the spirituall office-bearer in the Church concerning heads of Religion matters of Heresie Excommunication collation or deprivation of Ministers or any such essentiall censures grounded and having warrant of the Word of God Upon the end of the Parliament the King went to Falkland where Bothwell made a new attempt encouraged thereunto by the Earls of Angus and Arroll the Master of Gray Colonell Stewart and the Lairds of Iohnston and Balwery who did all promise their concurrence in bringing him unto the Kings presence The Master of Gray and Balwery did meet him with a good number of horse Angus kept the Diet but with a small company Arroll remained with the King within the Palace and had taken upon him with the assistance of Colonel Stewart to open the Gates but either out of fear their hearts failing them or not having a number sufficient to make good their undertaking nothing was done yet upon suspicions they were apprehended and Arroll sent to the Castle of Edinburgh and the Colonel to Blackness the company that came with Bothwell was not great and did not exceed sixscore in all broken men for the most part whom he had taken up in the English and Scottish borders with these he had journied 2 dayes and nights without either meat or sleep came to Falkland a little before midnight where finding his expectation disappointed and those in the Palace provided to defend he stayed on the side of the hill till a little after Sun-rising some of his followers in the mean time breaking open the Queens stables took away the horses and what else they could lay hands upon The night was then at the shortest for it was the 26. of Iune and the Countrey gathering from all parts to relieve the King he was forced to flee But what way to take he was uncertain for to pass the Ferrie with his company he could not safely and to return by the bridge of Striveling was a long way which neither the horses nor their riders after so long watching could indure yet seeing no better then to be gone with the haste he could make about nine of the clock he caused sound the trumpets and retired The King after the Countrey people were come followed by the Queens Ferry thinking he had gone that way but finding that he had taken his course by Striveling and knowing that the company would separate how soon they had passed the bridge he directed most of his followers to apprehend such as they could overtake Divers were taken in the Moors of Calder and Carnwath but suffered to escape by their takers many horses were found straying in the fields the riders being overcome with sleep and fallen from them Amongst others Archibald Wachop of Nudry and some 7. or 8. with him whilest they lay sleeping in a meadow nigh to Cambusnetham were taken by the Lord Hamilton and sent to be kept in the Castle of Draffan but his Lady the day after out of a womanly commiseration whilest her Lord was absent suffered them to depart Bothwell himself fled unto the West borders and from thence into England The badness of this attempt put the borders in a great fear for many of them especially of the Iohnstons had followed him in that journey yet so great was the Kings clemency as being at Dumfreise whither he went in the beginning of Iuly a generall pardon was proclaimed to all that would submit themselves whereupon numbers did enter and were received in favour Bothwell thus forsaken almost of all did notwithstanding in the Court again find some that out of emulation and private rancour more then for any affection they carried unto him wrought the King new troubles Alexander Lindesay Lord Spinie a great favourite in that time out of the malice he bare to the Master of Glamis Thesaurer whom he knew Bothwell also hated did secretly practise to bring him into the Kings presence and make his reconciliation This coming to the knowledge of Colonel Stewart who was still detained in Blackness to procure his own liberty and recover the Kings favour he signified the same to the King by Sir Iames Sandelands who as then was keeper of the house and being brought before the Councell at Dalkeith stood to the declaration affirming that the Lord Spinie had resset Bothwell in his Ladies house at Aberdowre which he offered to prove by witnesses circumstances and other clear demonstrations These were his words Spinie denying all appealed the Colonell to combat which the King would not permit assigning the 12 of September for his triall before the Justice Spinie appearing at the day the Colonell excused himself by the shortnesse of the time and had a new diet assigned him at which his probation failing Spinie was restored to his honour dignity and service yet did he never recover his former credit with the King but was held still suspected and whether offending at this or that the first declaration was true in it self the year following he took open part with Bothwell and was therefore denounced Rebell At the same time Iohn Weymis younger of Logie Gentleman of his Majesties Chamber and in great favour both with the King and Queen was discovered to have the like dealing with Bothwell and being committed to the keeping of the Guard escaped by the policy of one of the Dutch Maids with whom he entertained a secret love The Gentlewoman named mistress Margaret Twinslace coming one night whilest the King and Queen were in bed to his keepers shewed that the King called for the prisoner to ask of him some question the keepers suspecting nothing for they
promising how soon the forfeiture was past to follow forth the same Onely at the 7. he tooke exception where it was desired that the subjects should put themselves in armes upon urgent â—ccasions for he had not as yet forgotten the stirs of the year preceding and would have none to arm but upon his own warrant Withall he sent Sir Robert Melvill and Alexander Hume of North Berwick with certain instructions to the Assembly whereof one was That they should inhibit the Ministers to utter any irreverent speeches in Pulpit against his Majesties person Councell or Estate under pain of deprivation and because one of their number called Iohn Rosse had in a Sermon preached before the Synod of Perth uttered divers treasonable and irreverent speeches of his Majesty it was craved that they should censure him as his fault had deserved Another was That they should excommunicate Mr. Andrew Hunter for the scandall he had brought upon their profession he being the first open Traitor of their function against a Christian King of their own Religion and their naturall Soveraign A third instruction was That by Act of Assembly Ministers should be ordained to disswade both by publick and private exhortation their flocks from concurring with Bothwell in his treasonable attempts or any other that should make insurrection against the authority established by God in his Majesties person The last was assented unto and an Act made thereof but the censure of the Minister Rosse was carried more slightly and he onely admonished to speak in time coming so reverently and discreetly of his Majesty as there might be no just cause of complaint against him Hunter was deposed from the Ministery as a desertor of his flock and one suspected to have joyned himself with the Kings rebells but the excommunication was not pronounced The Parliament did hold at the time appointed yet because the Noblemen convened slowly 3 or 4. dayes were spent without doing any thing In end when by the excuses that divers made a greater number was not expected they that were present assembled in the Parliament house and keeping the form accustomed made choice of a number for the Articles of Noblemen there were three Earls and six Lords onely present Beginning was made at the summons of forfeiture the Letters and blanks intercepted with Mr. George Ker presented and the hand-writs cognosced by witnesses Some question there was about the Blancks and that which should have been insert in them but the presumptions were so clear as none would doubt what the subject should have been Yet the Noblemen urged a delay of the triall to a more full convention which the King would not admit knowing what misinterpretings that would make and so by pluralities of voices the crimes of Treason were found to be sufficiently proved and the sentence of forfeiture pronounced against the three Earls and Achindown their Scutcheons of Arms as the manner is torn by Herauld and they declared to have lost their honours lands and estates for treasonable practises against the King and their Native Countrey In this Parliament divers Statutes were concluded some in favours of the Church and others very beneficiall to the Countrey as the Stature made for punishment of theft robbery and oppression another against usury and a third against buying of Pleas by Judges and other members of the Court of Justice The next moneth passed in receiving the Ambassadors that came to assist the Baptisme which in the latter end of August next was performed with great solemnity from England the Earl of Sussex was sent the King of Denmark the Duke of Brunswick Megelbrugh with the Estates of the united Provinces had their Ambassadours present But from the French King there came not any though they also were expected at the day appointed for the solemnity The Prince was brought from his own chamber to the Queens Chamber of presence and laid in a bed dressed in a most stately form the Ambassadours entered into the Chamber the Countess of Marre accompanied with a number of Ladies took up the Prince and delivered him to the Duke of Lennox who presented him to the Ambassadors Sussex as having the first place received him and carried him in his arms to the Chappell the rest marching in their ranks and followed by the Ladies of honour the Mistresse nurse and others of inferiour note Before them went the Lord Hume carrying the Ducall Crown the Lord Levingston carried the Towell or Napkin the Lord Seaton the Bason and the Lord Semple the Laver. Above the English Ambassadour there was a Pale or Canabie born by the Laird of Cesford Buclerogh Duddope and Traquier The Princes train was sustained by the Lords Sinclar and Urqhart In this manner they walked toward the Chappell a guard of the youths of Edinburgh well arrayed standing on each side of the way and the trumpets sounding Being entred the Chappell the King arose from his seat and received the Ambassadours at the doore of the Quire and then was the Prince delivered to the Duke of Lennox who gave him to the Nurse After which the Ambassadours were conveyed to their places which were ordered in this manner Upon the Kings right hand a chair was set for the French Ambassadour but this was empty next to him the Ambassadour of Denmark was placed on the left the English Ambassadour and Legier did fit and next after them the Ambassadours of Brunswick Megelburgh and the States every chair had a tassell boord covered with fine Velvet and the Ambassadour of England besides the others had office men standing by him to wait The Service did then begin and upon the end thereof the English Ambassadour arose and presented the Prince to the Bishop who was appointed to administer the Sacrament This was Mr. David Cunningham Bishop of Aberdene The action finished Mr. David Lindsey Minister at Leith had a learned speech in French to the Ambassadours After which they returned to the Chappell in the same order that they came Then was the Prince laid upon a bed of honour and his Titles in this sort proclaimed by the Lyon Herauld Henry Frederick Knight and Baron of Renfrew Lord of the Isles Earl of Karrick Duke of Rothsay Prince and Stewart of Scotland This done certain pieces of silver and gold were cast forth at a window among the people and a number of Knights created at night for it was in the afternoon that the Baptisme was ministred The Ambassadours with their train and the Noblemen present were royally feasted nothing lacking that was required to such a triumph The rest of the moneth was spent in Playes running at Tilt and such other exercises as might give delight to the strangers Amidst these joyes the King was not forgetting his own serious affairs sent his Secretary Sir Richard Cockborne of Clerkinton to England to desire the Queens assistance in pursuing the Popish Lords according to the many promises made by the Lord Souche and Mr. Bowes that how soon he should
Master of Glamys Treasurer and his deputy Sir Robert Melvill and by examining their accompts found them liable in such sums to the King as to obtain a Quietus est they were glad to resigne the Treasurer which was bestowed on the Prior of Blantyre Then did they labour the Secretary Sir Richard Cockborne to resigne his place and exchange it with the office of Privie Seal which Blantyre had dimitted in favour of Mr. Iohn Lindesey This was easily effected the gentlemen not liking to contend or fall in question with them The office of the Collectorie resigned by the Provost of Linclowden was given to Mr. Iames Elphinston The President they intended to make Chancellor but to this the King would not condescend knowing how he stood affected in Religion and that his preferment to that chief place would open the mouths of the Ministers and raise a clamour in the Countrey These proceedings did work them much hatred and as is the lot of those that rule in Estates whatsoever was amisse they carried the blame albeit in many things they were innocent The next year begun with a trouble in the borders which was like to have destroyed the peace betwixt the two Realms and arose upon this occasion The Lord Scroope being then Warden of the West-Marches of England and the Laird of Baclugh having the charge of Liddisdale they sent their Deputies to keep a day of Truce for redresse of some ordinary matters The place of meeting was at the Dayholme of Kershop where a small Brook divideth England from Scotland and Liddisdale from Bewcastle There met as Deputie for the Laird of Baclugh Robert Scott of Hayninge and for the Lord Scroope a Gentleman within the West Wardenrie called Mr. Salkeld These two after truce taken and proclaimed as the custome was by sound of Trumpet met friendly and upon mutuall redresse of such wrongs as were then complained of parted in good tearms each of them taking his way homewards Mean while it happened one William Armstrong commonly called Will of Kinmouth to be in company with the Scottish Deputie against whom the English had a quarrell for many wrongs he had committed as he was indeed a notorious thief This man having taken his leave of the Scots Deputie and riding down the River of Liddell on the Scotish side towards his own house was pursued by the English that espied him from the other side of the River and after a chase of three or four miles taken prisoner and brought back to the English Deputie who carried him away to the Castle of Carlile The Laird of Baclugh complaining of the breach of truce which was alwaies taken from the time of meeting unto the next day at sun rising wrote to Mr. Salkeld and craved redresse he excused himself by the absence of the Lord Scroope whereupon Baclugh sent to the Lord Scroope and desired the prisoner might be set at liberty without any bond or condition seeing he was unlawfully taken Scroope answered that he could doe nothing in the matter it having so happened without a direction from the Queen and Councell of England considering the man was such a Malefactor Baclugh loath to inform the King of what was done lest it might have bred some misliking betwixt the Princes dealt with Mr. Bowes the Resident Ambassadour of England for the Prisoners liberty who wrote very seriously to the Lord Scroope in that business advising him to set the man free and not to bring the matter to a further hearing but no answer was returned the matter thereupon was imparted to the King and the Queen of England solicited by Letters to give direction for his liberty yet nothing was obtained which Baclugh perceiving and apprehending both the King and himself as the Kings officer to be touched in honour he resolved to work the Prisoners relief by the best means he could And upon intelligence that the Castle of Carlile wherein the Prisoner was kept was surprisable he imployed some trusty persons to take a view of the Postern-gate and measure the height of the wall which he meant to scale by ladders and if those failed to break through the wall with some iron instruments and force the gates This done so closely as he could he drew together some 200 horse assigning the place of meeting at the Tower of Morton some ten miles from Carlile an hour before sun-set With this company passing the water of Esk about the falling two howers before day he crossed Eden beneath Carlile bridge the water through the rain that had fallen being thick and came to the Sacery a plain under the Castle There making a little halt at the side of a small Bourn which they call Cadage he caused 80 of the company to light from their horses and take the ladders and other instruments which he had prepared with them he himself accompanying them to the foot of the wall caused the ladders to be set to it which proving too short he gave order to use the other instruments for opening the wall nigh the Postern and finding the business like to succeed retired to the rest whom he had left on horse-back for assuring those that entred upon the Castle against any eruption from the Town With some little labour a breach was made for single men to enter and they who first went in brake open the Postern for the rest the watchmen and some few the noise awaked made a little restraint but they were quickly repressed and taken captive after which they passed to the Chamber wherein the Prisoner was kept and having brought him forth sounded a trumpet which was a signall to them without that the enterprise was performed My Lord Scroope and Mr Salkeld were both within the house and to them the Prisoner cried a good night The captives taken in the first encounter were brought to Baclugh who presently returned them to their Master and would not suffer any spoil or booty as they tearm it to be carried away he had straitly forbidden to break open any door but that where the Prisoner was kept though he might have made prey of all the goods within the Castle and taken the Warden himself captive for he would have it seen that he did intend nothing but the reparation of his Majesties honour By this time the Prisoner was brought forth the Town had taken the Alarum the drums were beating the bells ringing and a beacon put on the top of the Castle to give warning to the Countrey Whereupon Baclugh commanded those that entred the Castle and the Prisoner to horse and march again by the Sacery made to the River at the stony bank on the other side whereof certain were assembled to stop his passage but he causing sound the Trumpet took the River day being then broken and they chusing to give him way he retired in order through the Grahams of Esk men at that time of great power and his unfriends and came back into Scotish ground two
State considering their continuance in the same disposition to work mischief as before of these things they were desired to inform their flocks and both in publick doctrine and private conference to stirre up the Countrey-people to apprehend the danger and to be in readiness to resist the same so farre as lawfully they might It was further thought meet that publick humiliation should be indicted through the whole Countrey the first Sunday of December and the cause thereof declared to be the return of the excommunicated Lords and dangers thereby threatned to Religion which the Ministers should enlarge according to their discretions as also that the Presbyteries should call before them their Entertainers Reffetters and such as kept company with them and proceed summarily with the Censures of the Church una citatione quia periclitatur salus Ecclesiae Reipublicae Lastly they concluded that a number of Commissioners selected out of all the Quarters of the Countrey should reside at Edinburgh and convene every day with some of the Presbyterie of Edinburgh to receive Advertisements as should be sent from other places and take counsell upon the most expedient in every case The Brethren nominated to this purpose were Mr. Alexander Douglas M. Peter Blaickborure M. George Gladstaves and M. Iames Nicholson for the North parts Mr. Iames Melvill Mr. Thomas Buchannan Mr. Alexander Lindesey and Mr. William Striveling for the middle part of the Countrey Mr. Iohn Clapperton Mr. Iohn Knox Mr. George Ramsey and Mr. Iames Carmichaell for the South and for the West Mr. Iohn Howson Mr. Andrew Knox Iohn Porterfield and Mr. Robert Wilkie Their attendance was ordained to be monethly and to begin in November At which time Mr. Iames Nicholson Mr. Iames Melvill Mr. Andrew Knox Mr. Iohn Howson and Mr. George Ramsey were appointed to wait Mr. Robert Bruce Mr. Robert Pont Mr. David Lindesey Mr. Iames Balfour Mr. Patrick Gallaway and Mr. Walter Balcanquell observing ordinarily all the meeting These Conventions were by a new name called the Councell of the Church and appointed to be kept once every day at least for taking advice in every business that occurred by direction of this Councell Lord Alexander Seaton President of the Session was called before the Synod of Lothian for keeping intelligence with the Earl of Huntley and by them remitted back to that Councell before whom with many attestations he purged himself of any dealing with Huntley or any of the Papist Lords and upon promise not imploy his credit that way was dimitted The King suspecting their beginnings should end in some trouble but not like to fall in contrary terms with the Church if by any means the same could be eschewed commanded the President Secretary Advocate and Laird of Colluthle to conferre with the most moderate of the Ministery and use their best means for satisfying them touching the return of the forfeited Lords Mr. David Lindesey Mr. Patrick Gallaway Mr. Iames Nicholson and Mr. Iames Melvill being sent for to this Conference were desired to give their opinions Whether or not due satisfaction being made to the Church by the Lords for otherwise the King did not mean to shew them any favour they might be pardoned and restored to their estates The Ministers answered They came only to hear what was proponed and in a matter of that importance could say nothing unacquainting their brethren The Conference was delayed till afternoon At which time returning they said That the brethren were glad of the respect carried by his Majesty to the Church and that his resolution was to give no favour to those Rebels till the Church was first satisfied But in their judgments they having by Gods law deserved death and being by the most soveraign Court of the Kingdome sentenced to have lost their estates they could not be lawfully pardoned nor restored And if the King and his Councell would take on them to doe it they had God and the Countrey to answer unto but for them they would give no assent but protest to the contrary that they were free thereof before God and man This answer seeming rather to proceed of passion then any good zeal it was next urged Whether upon their humble and submisse suite to be reconciled the Church could not deny to receive them it being commonly held thâ—t the bosome of the Church should ever be patent to repenting sinners They answered That the Church indeed could not refuse their satisfaction if it were truly offered neverthelesse the King stood obliged to doe justice When by no reasoning they could be wrought from these extremities the Conference brake off and the effects thereof being reported to the King he was greatly commoved inveighing against Ministers at his table in Councell and every where The wiser sort that foresaw the ill effects this rancour would breed advised the Ministers to send some of their number to understand what it was that did offend the King and offer all satisfaction on their parts withall to lay open their grievances and in humble manner entreat a redress of the things which they esteemed hurtfull Herein the same Brethren being employed they found the Kings answers more biting and peremptory then they expected for being desired to shew what it was that made his majesty so offended wth the Church and professing to amend it so farre as lay in them he said There could be no agreement so long as the marches of the two Iurisdictions were not distinguished that in their preachings they did censure the affaires â—f the Estate and Councell convocate Generall Assemblies without his license conclude what they thought good not once desiring his allowance and approbation and is their Synods Presbyteries and particular Sessions meddle with every thing upon colour of scandall besides divers other disorders which at another time he would propound and have reformed otheâ—wise it was vain to think of any agreement or that the same being made could stand and continue any while The Ministers not willing to dip in these matters after they had in sober manner replied to each of these points fell to speak of their own grievances as first the favour granted to the Popish Lords in the late Conventions at Falkland and Dunfermlin the countenance given to the Lady Huntley and her invitation to the Baptisme of the Princesse the putting her in the hands of the Lady Levingston an avowed and obstinate Papist and which grieved them more then any thing else the alienation of his Majesties heart from the Ministers as appeared by all his speeches publick and private To this last the King did first reply saying That they had given him too just cause by their railing against him and his proceedings in their Sermons for the Popish Lords he had granted nothing to them but what the Estate had found needfull for the peace and quiet of the Realm As to the Lady Huntley he esteemed her a good discreet Lady and worthy of his
Commissioners chosen to present these Petitions were the Archbishop of Glasgow the Earl of VVigton the Lord Kilsith Mr. VVilliam Couper Minister at Perth and Iames Nisbit Burgess of Edinburgh together with the Petitions they received a Letter from the Assembly conceived in these terms HAving convened in this Generall Assembly by your Majesties favourable licence and permission and shadowed under your Majesties wings with the presence of your Majesties Commissioners we did set our selves principally to consider the cause of the late growth of Papists among us and found by an universall complaint the chief cause to be this that where the Church in these parts was accustomed to be nourished by your Majesties fatherly affection as the most kinde parent of piety and Religion we have been left in the hands of unkinde stepfathers who esteeming us an uncouth birth to them have intreated us hardly and cherished our adversaries by all means they could as your Majesties highness will perceive more clearly by the overtures for remedy which in all humble submission we present to your Majesty by these honourable Commissioners and brethren humbly intreating your Majesty to take compassion upon us your Majesties loving children in this land that we may be taken out of the hands of these who are more ready to deliver the heads of the Kings sons to Jehu if the time were answerable to their wishes then to nourish and bring them up to perfection There is no cause Sir why the Apostates who have lately grown up in this land should be feared whatever they be in estate or number for with them are the golden Calves which God will destroy with them is Dagon whose second fall shall be worse then the first but with your Majesty is the Lord your God to fight for you and under your standard are the best of the Nobility the greatest number of Barons and all your Majesties Burgesses unspotted in Religion and resolute all of them for Gods honour and your Majesties preservation to spend their goods and lives and whatever is due to them VVe also your Majesties humble servants the Bishops and Ministers of the Gospel in this land now reconciled to others with a most hearty affection by your Majesties only means and the carefull labours of your Majesties trusty Counsellor and our very good Lord the Earl of Dunbar are for out parts most ready to all service in our callings to stirre up your Majesties subjects by the word that God hath put in our mouths to the performing of that obedience which God and nature doth oblige them unto and by Gods grace shall go before them in all good eâ—sample These things we leave to be delivered by our Commissioners whom we beseech your Majesty to hear graciously and after some favourable consideration of our case and present suits to give such answer as in your Highness wisdome shall be thought fittest And now with our humble thanks to your Majesty for the liberty granted to meet in this Assembly and our most hearty prayers to God Almighty for your Highness long life and prosperous reign we rest This letter was subscribed by the Earls of Crawford Glencarne and Kinghorne the Lords Lindesay Baclugh Salton London Torphichen Blantire Scone Halirudhouse and a great number of the Clergy and Barons The Chancellor hearing of the Assemblies proceedings and supposing himself to be specially aimed at in all that business wherein he was not mistaken moved the Secretary to take journey to Court for obviating these courses so farre as he might But he at his coming did meet with a business that concerned himself more nearly for about the same time Cardinall Bellarminâ— had published an Answer to the Kings Apology and therein charged him with inconstancy objecting a Letter that he had sent to Clement the eighth whilst he lived in Scotland in which he had recommended to his Holiness the Bishop of Vaison for obtaining the dignity of a Cardinall that so he might be the more able to advance his affairs in the Court of Rome The Treatise coming to the Kings hands and he falling upon that passage did presently conceive that he had been abused by his Secretary which he remembred had moved on a time for such a letter and thereupon began to think that among the letters sent to the Dukes of Savoy and Florence at the time another might have been shuffled in to the Pope and his hand surreptitiously got thereunto The King lay then at Royston and the Secretary coming thither he inquired if any such letter had been sent to the Pope at any time The Secretary apprehending no danger and thinking that his policy in procuring the Popes favour to the King should not be ill interpreted confessed that such a letter he had written by his Majesties own knowledge But perceiving the King to wax angry he fell on his knees and intreated mercy seeing that which he had done was out of a good minde and desire to purchase the Popes favour which might at the time have advanced his title to England The King then putting him in minde of the challenge made by the late Queen in the year 1599 for writing the same letter and how being at that time questioned thereupon he had not onely denyed his own knowledge thereof but likewise moved Sir Edward Drummond who carried the letter to the Pope to come into Scotland and abjure the same he answered That he did not think the matter would be brought again in hearing and that fearing his Majesties offence he had denyed the letter and had moved his Cousin Sir Edward to do the like but now that he saw that which he had done in the politick course turned to the Kings reproach with many tears he besought his Majesty to pardon his fault and not to undo him who was own creature and willing to suffer what he thought meet for repairing the offence The King replying that the fault was greater then he apprehended and that it could not be so easily passed enjoyned him to go to London and keep his chamber till he returned thither After some eight days the King returned to White Hall where the Secretary was brought before the Councell and charged with the fault which the Lords did aggravate in such manner as they made the same to be the ground of all the conspiracies devised against the King since his coming into England especially of the Powder Treason For the Papists said they finding themselves disappointed of the hopes which that letter did give them had taken the desperate course which they followed to the endangering of his Majesties person posterity and whole estates The Secretary having heard their discourses kneeled to the ground and fetching a deep sigh spake to this effect Curas leves loquuntur ingentes stupent My Lords I cannot speak nor finde words to express the grief I have conceived for the offence committed by me against my gracious Soveraign for on the one side when I call to minde
grand Uncle having remained there some years and made good profit in letters he returned into Britain and became a zealous Preacher of the Gospel His chief residence was amongst the Picts in the countrey of Galloway there he built a Church all of white stone a sort of structure not usual in those parts and called the same by the name of St. Marâ—ine not meaning to have him taken for the tutelary Saint of that place which in after-ages when superstition prevailed was the conceit of the people but to preserve the memory of his vertues and incite others to the imitation thereof This was the chief respect in those first times that Christians had in denominating their Churches by the names of Saints departed that other they utterly disclaimed Nos Martyribus nostris saith St. Augustin non templa sicut diis fabricamus sed memorias sicut hominibus mortuis quorum apud Deum vivunt spiritus We do not build Temples to our Martyrs as unto Gods but memorials as unto dead men whose spirits with God are still living Bede in his Ecclesiastick story speaking of this Ninian saith that he learned at Rome and was there taught the mysteries of truth But we cannot think that he went a novice thither being trained up under so kinde and learned an Uncle as ever that was he proved a notable instrument in the Church for he converted the Southern Picts to the faith of Christ and for his continual labours in preaching not among them alone for he travelled also among the Scots and Britains but especially for his innocency and holinesse of life he was in so great regard as to which of the three soever he came they did reverence and accept him as the messenger of Christ. Among the Bishops of Galloway he is reckoned the first and thought to have been the Founder of that Colledge for from that Church which he built all of white stone as we said the Bishops of that See have still been and to this day are styled Episcopicandide casae It was in the time of this Eugenius that Palladius came into Scotland imployed as they write by Celestine Bishop of Rome for resisting the Pelagian heresie which began to spread in this Church This man a Grecian by birth learned moderate and singularly wise as appeared in all his actions did purge the Church from those errours and wonne such love and credit as by the space of 24. years he governed all Ecclesiastick affairs in these parts without any grudge or opposition Buchannan is of opinion that before his coming there was no Bishop in this Church Nam saith he adid usque tempus Ecclesiae absque Episcopis per monachos regebantur minore quidem cum fastu externa pompa sed majore simplicitate sanctimonia that is The Church unto that time was governed by Monks without Bishops with lesse pride and outward pomp but greater simplicity and holinesse What warrant he had to write so I know not except he did build upon that which Ioannes Major saith speaking of the same Palladius Per sacerdotes monachos sine Episcopis Scoti in fide erudiebantur The Scots he sayes were instructed in the Christian faith by Priests and Monks without any Bishops But from the instruction of Scots in the faith to conclude that the Church after it was gathered had no other form of government will not stand with any reason For be it as they speak that by the Travels of some pious Monks the Scots were first converted unto Christ it cannot be said that the Church was ruled by Monks seeing long after these times it was not permitted to Monks to meddle with matters of the Church nor were they reckoned among the Clergy As to the pride and pomp which he taxeth in Bishops of later times it might be truly spoken but after Palladius coming for the space of six hundred years and more there was no such excesse to be noted in them But to return to Palladius he was a man most careful in promoting Christian Religion and the first that made Christ to be preached in the Isle of Orkney sending Servanus one of his disciples thither Another called Tervanus he employed among the Northern Picts and ordained both of them Bishops His own remaining for the most part was at Fâ—rdon in the countrey of Mernis where he built a little Church which from him is to this day by a corrupted word called Padie Church There was his corps after his death interred In the year 1494. William Sheâ—ez Archbishop of St. Andrews visiting that Church did in reverence of his memory gather his bones and bestow them in a silver shrine which as the report goeth was taken up at the demolishing of the Churches by a Gentleman of good rank who dwelt near unto that place The people of the countrey observing the decay which followed in that family not many years after ascribed the same to the violation of Palladius grave Much about this time was Ireland converted to the faith of Christ by the labours of Patâ—ick a Scotchman born upon the River of Cluid not far from Glasgow They write of him that being thirteen yeers of age only he was taken prisoner by some Irishes at an invasion they made upon the West parts of Scotland and sold to Mâ—lâ—â— one of their Kings being kept there as a slave the space of four years he was ransomed by his parents and sent to school where having made a reasonable progresse in letters he went to France and there remained 18. years in the company of German Bishop of Auxerre under whom he attained to a great perfection of knowledge especially in the holy Scriptures Thereafter travelling to Rome Pope Celestine the same that sent Palladius to Scotland hearing of his qualities and how he had lived some years in Ireland made choice of him as the fittest person to work the conversion of that people Patrick accepting the imployment addressed himself shortly afâ—er to the journey and in his way by Scotland took with him Columba who came afterwards to be in great esteem Divers upon the report of his good successe followed him thither and ere many moneths passed all the countrey almost was brought to embrace the profession of Christ. He was doubtlesse a notable person and most worthy to be remebred some idle and ignorant Monks have pitifully wronged his memory by their Legends But what a singular man he was and what pains he took to do good in his life-time the Churches he founded reckoned to 365. and the Priests he ordained numbred to be three thousand may sufficiently witnesse He lived 122. years and ended his days in the city of Downe within the Province of Ulster in the year of our Lord 491. That fabulous Purgatory the invention whereof is falsly ascribed to him was the device of a Monk of Glastenbury Abbey in England who bare the same name
had valiantly defended themselves and their liberties against the Romanes Picts Britains Danes Norishes and all others who sought to usurp upon them and howbeit said he the present occasion hath bred some distraction of mindes all true hearted Scotch men will stand for the liberty of their countrey to the death for they esteem their liberty more precious then their lives and in that quarrel will neither separate nor divide wherefore as he had professed in way of friendship and as an Arbiter elected by themselves to cognosce and decide the present controversie they were all in most humble manner to intreat him that he would proceed to determine the question which they and their posterities should remember with their best affections and services King Edward although he was not well pleased with the Bishops free speech made no speech thereof at the time but continuing his purpose desired the competitors to be called They all being severally heard the right was found to lie chiefly betwixt Iohn Baliol and Robert Bruce and the rest ordained to cease from their claime Of Baliol and Bruce an oath was taken that they should abide by the sentence which King Edward should pronounce The like oath was taken by the Prelates Nobles and other Commissioners of the State who swear all to accept him for their King that should be tried to have the best right and for the greater assurance all their Seales were appended to the Compromise Then Edward proceeding made twelve of either kingdome men learned in the Law to be elected for examination of the right declaring that he would take the opinions also of the best Civilians in the Universities of France In this sort was the businesse carried in publick but privately and amongst some few the consultation was how to bring Scotland under his subjection Five years and some more were spent before the controversie was brought to an end at last every one longing to have it concluded the King returned to Berwick and calling the 24. who had been named at the first meeting he did enclose them within the Church commanding them to debate the matter and permitting none to have accesse unto them he himself went in now and then to feel their mindes and perceiving the most part inclining to Bruce his right he dealt first with him promising to invest him in the kingdom so as he would hold the same of the Crown of England Bruce answered that he was not so desirous of rule as he would therefore prejudice the liberties of the countrey The like offer he made to Baliol who being more greedy of a kingdome then careful of his honour did yield thereunto and so was Crowned King at Scone all the Nobility Bruce excepted doing him homage Some dayes after his Coronation he went to Newcastle to do the homage as he had promised to King Edward as unto his Soveraigne Lord. The Nobles that accompanied him thither fearing to withstand the two Kings so farre from home did likewise swear subjection to King Edward Which as soon as the rest of the Nobility and others of the State who were tender of their countreys liberty understood they grew highly displeased they that were in Baliols company were excused as not daring oppose the fact in that place but he himself having done it upon a secret paction which then began first to break out he became so universally hated as after that time could he never purchase their love nor was it long before he felt the smart of his own error For being cited to answer before the Parliament of England upon a complaint exhibited against him he appeared and having desired to answer by Procurator the same was denied him and he forced to descend to the ordinary place of pleading and stand as a subject This affront did so vexe his minde that from thenceforth he did meditate upon nothing but revenge whereof a good opportunity was offered him by the warre which then burst forth between France and England The Ambassadours of both these Kings coming at one time into Scotland the French to seek the renuing of the ancient League and the English to crave a supply of men to be sent unto King Edward by vertue of the late allegiance sworne by Baliol the desire of England was utterly rejected as unjust Because the allegiance sworne by their King was as they said forced and granting he had done it willingly it was not in his power without consent of the State to do any such act Therefore whatsoever was done by him that way both he and they did recall renouncing Edwards friendship both for that and other wrongs committed by him Thereupon it was concluded that two Ambassadours should be sent one to France for renuing the League and confirming it by new alliance of Edward Baliol the Kings son with the daughter of France another to England for defying King Edward and renouncing his allegiance Towards France William Bishop of S. Andrewes Matthew Bishop of Dunkeld Sir Iohn Sowlis and Sir Ingram Umphraville Knights were imployed The Ambassadour to England being declined by many Henry Abbot of Aberbrothock a man of great stomach undertook and performed Upon this defection of Baliol King Edward summoned him to appear at Newcastle and upon his refuse entered into Scotland with a mighty Army took Berwick with the slaughter of 7000. Scots and had delivered into his hands the Castles of Dumbar Roxburgh Edinburgh and Striveling Baliol thus overthrown was again by the perswasion of Iohn Cumin of Strathbogy brought to submit himself and swear fealty of new to King Edward After which the Parliament of Scotland was called to meet at Berwick there did all the Nobility that were present perform homage to the King of England William Douglas a man nobly born and of great courage onely refused and was therefore cast in prison where he died This done King Edward turned home leaving Iohn Warren Earl of Surrey and Sussex Governour of the kingdome Hugh Cressingham Treasurer and Ormsley chief Justice The Bishop of S. Andrewes who was lately come from France not enduring to see the countrey so thralled returned thither appointing Mr. William Knigorne and Peter de Campaigne his Chaplains to supply his absence in all spiritual affaires Robert Bishop of Glasgow and Maurice Bishop of Isles were taken and sent prisoers to London The rest of the Churchmen though permitted to attend their Cures were held under miserable bondage whereupon they secretly dispatched a message to the Pope with William Archdeacon of Lothian Baldred Bisset and William Egishame willing them to lament the oppressions of the Church and the usurpation made upon the countrey and so intreat him as the universal Father of Christendome to use his authority with the King of England ever whom he had power and take the matter to his own hearing unto whose judgement they would simply submit themselves Pope Boniface the eighth
thereunto These accusations he not appearing nor any in his behalfe were taken as confessed and he denounced an heretick yea an heresiarch for so the sentence beareth his goods ordained to be confiscat himself burnt in effigie if he could not otherwise be apprehended and all manner of persons inhibited to relieve or entertain him under the pain of cursing or forfeiture This sentence was given against him the 28 of May Anno 1540. and the same day was his picture burnt in the open Market place of S. Andrews as likewise in Edinburgh some two dayes after Sir Iohn Borthwick hearing how they had proceeded against him fled into England where he was kindly received by Henry the eighth then reigning and by him imployed in a Commission to the Protestant Princes in Germany for a confederation betwixt him and them in defence of their common profession King Henry had some years before sent into Scotland the Bishop of S. Davids to present the King his Nephew with some English books containing an Exposition of the principal heads of Christian Religion thinking to induce him to make the like reformation which he had made in England And at that time came Lord William Howard to desire the King to meet his Uncle King Henry at York upon some occasions tending to the common good of both Kingdomes The King consenting a Diet was appointed and all things prepared for the journey But the Cardinal and Clergy fearing the effects of that conference laboured with the Courtiers to divert him and before the King himselfe they laid divers terrours as That he would be detained prisoner in England as King Iames the first had beenâ— That he should make himself suspected to the Emperour and to his old confederate the French King And which he was most to regard incurre the Popes displeasure by treating too familiarly with him that was lying under the highest censure of the Church Yet stood the King resolute for the journey foreseeing as also it happened that if he should break the Diet the same might breed the English Kings dislike and be an occasion of warre on which he would not hazard unlesse he knew of means to entertain the same The Clergy hereupon besides the representation of some moneys in hand made offer of an annuity of fifty thousand Crownes if warre should fall out declaring withall that by confiscating the goods of hereticks he might gain an hundred thousand more And with such vain hopes they brought him to send a fair excuse to King Henry by Sir Iames Learmouth his domestick After this the King being ruled wholly by the Cardinal followed in all things the appetite of the Clergy giving commission to Sir Iames Hamilton his Theasurer to call and convene all persons suspected of heresie and inflict the punishments which after trial they should be found to merit The King was also heard say That none of that sort should expect any favour at his hands nay not his own sonnes if they should prove guilty which put many in fear But this continued not long for Sir Iames Hamilton becoming suspected and accused of a practice against the King his life was shortly after executed and warre breaking out with England he found the Nobility averse from the incursions he intended to make which did greatly discontent him These thoughts with some fearful visions he had by night that much terrified him withdrew his mind wholly from the extremities on which the Clergy had set him for at Linlithgow on a night as he slept it seemed to him that Thomas Scot Justice Clerk came unto him with a company of devils crying Woe worth the day that ever I knew thee or thy service serving thee against God and against his servants I am adjudged to hell torments Hereupon awaking he called for lights and causing his servants to arise told what he had heard and seen The next morrow by the light of day advertisement was brought him of the Justice Clerk his death which fell out just at the time that the King found himself so troubled and in the same manner almost for he died in great unquietnesse iterating often these words Iusto Dei judicio condemnatus sum by the righteous judgement of God I am condemned The form of his death answering the dream so justly made it the more terrible Another vision he had in the same place not many nights after which did more affright him whilest he lay a sleeping he imagined that Sir Iames Hamilton whom he caused to be executed came unto him with a sword drawn in his hand and therewith cut off both his Armes threatening within a short time to return and deprive him of his life With this he awaked and as he lay musing what the dream could import news were brought him of the death of his two sonnes Iames and Arthur who died at S. Andrews and Striveling at one and the very same hour The next year which was the year of our Lord 1542. being overwhelmed with grief and passion for the losse of his Army received at Solway he departed this life at Falkland in the 32. year of his age Some few dayes before he died he had advertisement that his Queen was delivered of a daughter at Linlithgow at which time it is said he burst forth in passion saying It came with a lasse meaning the Crown and will go with a lasse fie upon it after which he was not heard to utter many words The Cardinal hearing that the King was deceased did suborn a Priest called Henry Balfour to form his last Will whereby it was declared that he had committed to the Cardinal the Earls of Huntley Argyle and Murray the government of the Realm during his daughters minority This Will he caused publish in Edinburgh on the Monday after the Kings death but the Nobles giving it no credit and esteeming it a meer forgery did choose the Earle of Arran Regent and Governour of the Realme Never was any Governour received with greater love and opinion of all sorts for besides the favour carried to himselfe every one was glad to be freed of the Cardinals Government and by his first beginnings a strong hope was conceived that all things should be reformed which were amisse both in Church and Kingdome But this hope soon vanished in the manner that ye shall hear King Henry of England hearing that his Nephew the King of Scots was dead and that he had left one only daughter of seven dayes old began to think of uniting the two Kingdomes and reducing the whole Isle under one Government by the marriage of Edward his son a Prince of five years old to the young Queen of Scots Hereupon he sent for the Earls of Cassils and Glancarne the Lords of Fleming Maxwell and Gray who were taken prisoners at Solway and detained in England to Hampton Court where he then lay and at their coming proponed the businesse
Scots ships and Merchants that were in England arrested and open warre denounced The countrey hereupon drew into factions The Governour and some few Noblemen that abode with him at Halirudhouse professing a willingnesse to keep the contract with England and Queen mother with the Cardinal and his followers directly opposing They having the young Queen in their hands whom they kept still at Linlithgow to strengthen their party sent to recall the Earl of Lenox who lived then in France for the old emulation between the two houses of lenox and Hamilton as also the slaughter of his Father in the field of Linlithgow which he could not have forgotten would easily as they thought move him to joyn with them Besides they considered that his presence and friendship which was great in the countrey would aid and countenance their course not a little Hereupon were messengers dispatched in haste with letters to the French King and to the Earl himself The letters written to himselfe were full of affection and therein hopes given of his Match with the Queen mother and of the Regencie of the Realme during her daughters minority And as flatterers are never wanting to great men there were some about him when they understood that he was called home put him in hope of the Crown it self if the young Queen should happen to depart this life For the late King was known to have intended the same and the Governours title they said would trie nought himselfe being illegitimate and procreated in an unlawful marriage upon a divorce led between his Father and Dame Elizabeth Home his wife which made him uncapable not of the Crown only but even of his private inheritance With such conceipts they filled the young Noblemans head and as men are made easily to believe what they earnestly desire encouraged by these hopes and the French Kings promises he returned home At his coming having saluted the Governour with whom he dissembled in the best sort he could and visiting the Queen-mother and Cardinal at Linlithgow who did very kindly receive him he went to see his friends and imparted to them the causes of his return with the hopes that were given him and the promise he had of aid and supply from the King of France They approving the course he had taken advised him to follow his fortune and promised their assistance to the uttermost A few dayes after being advertised that the Governour was gathering forces to take the young Queen from her Mother he came to the Queen-mother with four thousand men and abode with her till by a common consent her daughter was sent to Striveling and committed to the custody of the Lords Grahame Areskin Levingston and Lindsay Mean while the Governours brother did earnestly ply him to relinquish the English alliance laying before him the danger wherein he thrust himself in suffering the Popes authority to be weakned on which he said the security of his title and succession to the Crown did stand and giving him hopes of benefit and advancement from the French King and so farre in end prevailed as the Governour without imparting his mind to the Noblemen who kept Court with him at Halirudhouse went privately to Striveling and submitted himself to the Cardidal receiving absolution at his hands and renouncing the profession he made of the truth with the alliance contracted with England A deed that lost him the favour of the countrey and brought him in great contempt for after this fact was he never in regard the Cardinal from thenceforth carrying all the sway and leaving him only the shadow of authority This done the Cardinals next care was to rid the Court and the Councel of the Earl of Lenox which was brought about in this sort Queen-mother by her letters to the French King did advertise what an alteration was made how the Governour was brought by the Cardinals means to break with England and that for assuring the peace of the countrey there was nothing more required then the calling the Earl of Lenox back under some fair colour for that his stay at home might prove dangerous and a suspicion there was already of his inclining to England which might breed greater troubles then yet had been seen therefore intreated the King to recall him with speed The Nobleman suspecting no such dealing for all that time he was used with great demonstrations of love and kindnesse by the Queen-mother began to urge the performance of promises and had his hopes cunningly entertained till the answer returned from France at which time he was advertised by some friends in that Court that the French King was hardly informed of him and some courses he had taken and howbeit he was invited to return he should not find the welcome he expected This made him more instant with Queen-mother then before but it was not long ere he felt himself deluded whereupon he retired home discontent and laid many wayes to repair himself but all sorted to no effect so as he resolved in end having lost the French to offer his service to the King of England by whom he was kindly received and afterwards honoured with the alliance of King Henry his Neece Lady Margaret Dowglas How soon the Cardinal was freed of the Earl of Lenox he set himself to pursue those that were called hereticks and leading the Governour along with him went first to the Town of Perth where by delation of one Frier Spence Robert Lamb William Anderson Iames Rannald Iames Hunter Iames Finlason and Hellene Stirk his wife were apprehended Robert Lamb being accused for interrupting the said Frier in a Sermon he made a Perth whilest he was teaching that a man could not be saved without praying to the Saints confessed that he had done it saying It was the duty of every man that knoweth the truth to bear testimony unto it and not to suffer people to be abused with false doctrine such as that was William Anderson Iames Rannald and Iames Finlason were indited for nailing two Rams horns on S. Francis head the putting of a Cowes rump to his tail and for the eating of a Goose upon All-hallow evening Iames Hunter a Fletcher by occupation and a simple man without any learning was charged to have kept company with the said persons The woman Helene Stirke was accused for her refusing to pray unto the Virgin Mary when she was in labour of her birth and saying she would only pray to God in the name of Iesus Christ. These were the inditements whereupon they were put to trial and being found guilty by a Jury were condemned to die great intercession was made for their lives to the Governour but he was so subject to the Cardinal as without his consent he would give no pardon Thus the poor innocents were taken to the common place of execution and hanged Robert Lamb at the foot of the Ladder made a pithy exhortation to the people beseeching
them to fear God and forsake the Leaven of Papistical abominations The woman desired earnestly to die with her husband but could not be permitted sentence being given against her that she should be drowned yet she followed him to the place of execution exhorting him by the way to patience and constancy for the cause of Christ. And as she parted from him said Husband be glad we have lived together many joyfull dayes and this day which we must die we ought to esteem the most joyfull of all because now we shall have joy for ever Therefore I will not bid you good night for we shall shortly meet in the Kingdome of heaven How soon the men were executed the woman was taken to a pool of water not farre of where having commended her children to the charity of her neighbours and giving a little babe who was sucking upon her breast unto a nurse she died with great courage and comfort Sir Henry Elder Iohn Elder Walter Piper and Laurence Puller with some other Burgesses were banished and the Lord Ruthven Provost of the Town discharged of his office because he was suspected to favour the hereticks his place was given to Iohn Charterhouse of Kilfawnes and the Citizens commanded to accept him for their Provost but they excused themselves saying they could make no election before the ordinary time yet the Governour out of his authority charged them to accept of Kinfawnes threatening to punish those that refused And for that it was thought after the Governour and Cardinal was gone that the Townesmen should withstand their Provost the Lord Gray and Normand Lesley son to the Earl of Rothese were desired to give their assistance In falling out as was expected Kinfawnes convened his friends to advise how the Townesmen might be forced to obey The Lord Gray undertaking to enter the Town by the Bridge Normand Lesley and his followers were appointed to enter at the South-gate and S. Magdalens day appointed for their meeting The Lord Gray came early in the morning but Normand who brought his company by water was hindred by the tide yet all being quiet in the Town and no appearance of stirre the Lord Gray resolved to enter esteeming his own forces sufficient but he was not farre advanced when in the street called Fishstreet the Master of Ruthven with his company that lay close in some houses near by issued forth upon him and compelled him to turn back The disorder in the fight was great every one hindering another so as many were trod to death and some threescore persons killed The Cardinal wished rather the losse had fallen on the Lord Ruthvens side yet he was not ill pleased with the affront that Gray had received for he loved none of them and so making no great account of the matter he went on with his work and in the countrey of Angus called many in question for reading the New Testament in English which as then was accounted an hainous crime And it is said The ignorance of these times was so great as even the Priests did think the New Testament to have been composed by Martin Luther and the old to be the only Scripture that men ought to read Iohn Roger a black Frier with certain others was brought to the Castle of Saint Andrews and within some few dayes found dead at the foot of the back wall whether he fell seeking to escape or that he was murthered as the report went in prison it is uncertain From Angus the Cardinal leading the Governour with him went to Mernis using the like inquisition and stayed there till near Christmas at which time they returned to S. Andrews and having past the holy time in feasting took journey to Edinburgh where a Convention of the Clergy was kept for censuring the lives of scandalous Priests Whilest they were thus busied advertisement was made to the Cardinal that Master George Wishart for whom he had searched a long time was in the house of Ormeston in Lothian This man being of all the witnesses that God raised in that time to advance his truth the most worthy the Reader will not mislike that I set down the story at large He was a brother of the house of Pittarrow in Mernis a man of great knowledge and pleasant utterance indued also with many rare vertues humble modest charitable and patient even to admiration some time he had spent in the University of Cambridge and out of a desire to promove the truth in his own countrey came home in the year 1544. making his chief resorts in the Towns of Dundy and Montross where he taught publickly with great profit and applause The Cardinal incensed with the following he had among the people discharged them of Dundy to receive him Whereupon Robert Mill a man of great authority in the Town either corrupted by the Cardinals gifts or because he feared some trouble might fall upon the Town for his occasion did one day as he had ended his Sermon openly prohibit him to come any more amongst them and not to trouble the Town with his Sermons He after a little silence turning himselfe to the speaker said God is my witnesse that I minde ever your comfort and not your trouble which to me is more grievous then to your selves But sure I am to reject the word of God and drive away his messengers is not the way to save you from trouble When I am gone God will send you messengers who will not be afraid either for burning or banishment I have with the hazard of my life remained amongst you preaching the word of salvation and now since your selves refuse me I must leave my innocency to be declared by God If it be long well with you I am not led with the spirit of truth and if trouble unexpected fall upon you remember this is the cause and turn to God by repentance for he is merciful The Earle Marshal and some other Noblemen who were present at the Sermon dealt earnestly with him to go with them into the North but he excusing himselfe took journey into the West parts He had not been long there when the Archbishop of Glasgow advertised of the great concourse of people unto his Sermons took purpose to apprehend him and for that effect made a journey unto the Town of Aire Alexander Earle of Glaincarne hearing what the Bishop intended hasted to the Town offering to place Master George Wishart in the Church where the Bishop was preparing to preach but he would not consent saying that the Bishops Sermon would not do much hurt and that he would teach if they pleased at the Market Crosse which he did divers of the hearers which were enemies to the truth being converted at the same time The Sunday following being desired to preach at the Church of Machlin he went thither but the Sheriffe of Aire had in the night time put in a Garison of souldiers in the
his coming for as to himself he would not consent to his death before the cause were well examined and if the Cardinal should do otherwise he would make protestation that the mans blood should be required at his hands This answer grieved the Cardinal not a little for he knew that the delay would work the prisoners escape and to commit the cause to examination he saw it was more dangerous Therefore in a great passion he replied That he wrote not unto the Governour as though he depended in any matter upon his authority but out of a desire he had that the hereticks condemnation might proceed with a shew of publick consent which since he could not obtain he would be doing himselfe that which he held most fitting Thus he made a citation to be given forth and Master George to be charged to appear the next morrow to answer for his seditious and heretical doctrine Master George receiving the summons said The Cardinal hath no need to summon me for I am in his hands and kept fast in irons so as he may compell me to answer at what time he pleaseth But to manifest saith he what men you are it is well done to keep your formes and constitutions The next day the Cardinal and Prelates being met in the Abbey Church the prisoner was presented by the Captain of the Castle and then the Sub-prior called Master Iohn Winrame a man of good learining and one who secretly favoured the truth went up into the Pulpit as he had been injoyned he took for his Theam the words of our Saviour in the thirteenth of Matthewes Gospel concerning the good seed which he interpreted to be the word of God heresie he said was the ill seed and that he defined to be a false opinion fighting directly against the word and defended with pertinacie Thereafter falling to speak of the causes of heresie he said the main cause was the ignorance and negligence of those who had the cure of soules and neither understood the word of God nor could use the same to the convincing of false teachers and the reducing of those who were gone astray In the latter part of his Sermon speaking of the way how heresies should be discerned he said That as the Goldsmith knoweth the fine gold from the counterfeit by the touchstone so is heresie discerned by the true sincere and undefiled word of God And in the end concluded that hereticks ought to be punished and might lawfully be put to death by the Magistrate Now albeit that was said made directly against themselves who were there met not to confute heresie but to bear down the truth and punish those that found fault with their pride and licentiousnesse yet as all had been spoken for them they proceeded and after their wonted form placed Mr. George in a seat erected for that purpose and over against him Master Iohn Lawder a Priest in another who having a scroll of a paper in his hand containing the Articles laid unto Mr. George his charge did use many bitter and reproachful words all which he heard very patiently not moving or changing once his countenance Being required to answer before he would utter a word he bowed his knees and made his prayer to God then standing up intreating them in most humble manner to suffer him repeat the summe of the doctrine which he had taught since his coming into Scotland which he said was nothing but what the ten Commandements of God the 12. Articles of Christian faith and the Lords prayer contained In Dundy he said that he had preached a part of the Epistle to the Romanes And as he was going on to shew what form he kept in his preaching he was interrupted by the accuser who with many opprobrious speeches calling him an heretick a runnegate a traitour and thief said that it was not lawful for him to preach and that he had usurped the power at his own hand without any lawful calling of the Church The Prelates also prohibiting all discourses willed him to answer simply yea or nay fearing if liberty was given him to speak he should draw some of the hearers to his mind Mr. George perceiving that he could not have audience appealed to an equal and indifferent Judge Whereunto Lawder replied that the Cardinal was a more then sufficient Judge for him and then he reckoned out all his styles saying that he was Archbishop of S. Andrews Bishop of Meropois Chancellour of Scotland Commendatory of Aberbrothock Legatus natus legatus à latere and the second person within the Realm Mr. George calmly answered I do not condemn my Lord Cardinal but I desire the word of God to be my Iudge and some of the Temporal estate with certain of your Lordships here present because I am my Lord Governours prisoner At which words some foolish people that stood by cried out Such man such Iudge meaning that the Governour and others of the Temporal State were hereticks like unto himself Then would the Cardinal have pronounced sentence without any further process but being advertised to let the accusation be read and hear what he would say lest people should think him wrongfully condemned he commanded the Priest to read the points distinctly and receive his answer to every one of them severally The Articles laid to his charge were eighteen in number which with the answers he made the Reader may at his leisure see in the book of Martyrs After they had spent some houres in this sort sentence was pronounced against him and he condemned to be burnt as an heretick Then was he led back to the Castle and lodged in the Captains chamber that night the greatest part whereof he spent in prayer Early in the morning the Prelates sent two Friers to advertise him that he must die and askt if he would confesse himself he answered That he had no businesse with Friers nor would he willingly conferre with them but if they were disposed to gratify him in that sort he desired to speak with the learned man that preached the day before This being permitted the Sub-prior came and talked with him a good space At last he askt Mr. George if he would receive the Sacrament of the Lords Supper he answered Most willingly so I may have it ministred according to Christs institution under both kindes of bread and wine Hereupon the Sub-prior went to the Bishops and told that he had conferred with the prisoner who did solemnly affirm that he was free of all the crimes and that he did utter this not out of a desire he had of life but to manifest his innocency which was known to God before men The Cardinal offended with these speeches of the Sub-prior said It is a long time since we knew what a man thou art The Sub-prior answering nothing asked if they would permit the Sacrament to be given to the prisoner the Cardinal conferring with the rest of the Bishops a
we desire and yet lest our silence should give our adversaries occasion to think that we repent us of our former intentions we cannot cease to protest for remedy against that injust Tyranny which heretofore patiently we have sustained Therefore first we protest that seeing we cannot obtain just reformation according to Gods word that it may be lawfull to us to use our selves in matters of religion and conscience as we must answer unto God untill such time as our adversaries be able to prove themselves the true Ministers of Christs Church and purge themselves of such crimes as we have already laid to their charge offering our selves to prove the same whensoever the sacred Authority shall please to give us audience Secondly we protest that neither we nor any other of the godly that please to joyn with us in the true faith which is grounded upon the word of God shall incurre any danger of life or lands or other political paines for not observing such acts as have passed heretofore in favour of our adversaries or for violating such rites as have been invented by man without the Commandment of God We thirdly protest that if any tumult or uprore shall arise amongst the members of the Realme for the diversity of religion and if it shall chance that abuses be violently reformed the crime be not imputed to us who now do most humbly seek that all things may be reformed by order But that whatsoever inconvenience shall happen to ensue for lack of timely redresse the same may be imputed to those that will not as now hearken to our petitions for reformation And last we protest that these our requests proceeding from conscience do tend to no other end but onely to the reformation of abuses in religion most humbly beseeching the sacred Authority to think of us as faithful and obedient subjects and take us in their protection keeping that indifferency which becometh Gods Lieutenants to use towards those that in his name do call for defence against cruel oppressors and blood-thirsty tyrants These protestations made in face of Parliament were desired to be insert in the books of publick records but Queen Regent answering that she should remember what was protested and put a good end to all things the desire was rejected Yet how soon the Parliament brake up and all matters in it went to her contentment it was observed that her countenance was quite altered upon those that favoured the Reformation and often she was heard say That being now freed of the vexations which most troubled her minde she would labour to restore the authority by some notable example to that reverend esteem which in the late times it had lost whereby divers did apprehend that a tempest was breeding albeit the same did not break forth untill the next spring At which time taking up the names of all the Ministers in the countrey she caused summon them to appear at Striveling the tenth of May. Hereupon the Earl of Glencarn and Sir Hugh Cambel Sheriffe of Aire were sent to enquire the reason of that citation and to entreat her not to molest the Ministers unlesse they could be charged with preaching false doctrine or behaving themselves disorderly The Queen in passion replied That maugre their hearts and all that would take part with them these Ministers should be banished Scotland though they preached as soundly as ever S. Paul did The Noblemen marvelling what should move her to such passion besought her in humble manner to think of the promises she had made to them from time to time Hereat growing into a greater choler she said That the promises of Princes should be no further strained then it seemed to them convenient to perform Then said they if this be the conclusion which you have taken that you will keep no promises to the Subjects we cannot any longer acknowledge your authority and will henceforth renounce all obedience to you what inconveniences may arise of this you may bethink your selfe This unexpected answer calming the Queen a little after a few moe words she said that she would think how to remedy these evils in the best and most quiet sort The same day at night advertisement was brought to the Queen of the reformation begun in the town of Perth wherewith she was much disturbed and calling the Lord Ruthven commanded him to go and suppresse these novations he answering That he should make their bodies and goods subject but had no power over their mindes and consciences she was so commoved that she avowed to make both him and them repent what they had done The Diet appointed for the appearing of the Ministers at Striveling drawing nigh the Professors in all parts of the countrey prepared to accompany them In the parts of Angus and Mernis such was the zeal of people as none would stay at home all professing to go and yield confession of their faith with their Ministers The Queen advertised of this concourse of people from all parts employed Iohn Areskin of Dun to cause them return home promising that the Diet should desert and nothing to be done to the prejudice of the Ministers This he signified by letters to the principals of the Congregation advising them to dismisse the multitude But they suspecting as it also came to passe that some advantage should be taken of the Ministers not appearing at the day resolved to make the Commons return to their houses The Barons and Gentlemen staying at Perth in the mean while with the Preachers when the day appointed came notwithstanding of the promises made the Preachers not appearing were denounced Rebels The Laird of Dun offending herewith departed from Court and coming to Perth excused himself of the advice he had given declaring that they were not to expect any favour and that they should do wisely to provide against the worst Whilest these things passed Iohn Knox returned from Geneva unto Scotland and joyning with the Congregation did preach to them at Perth In his Sermon he took occasion to speak against the adoration of Images shewed that the same tended to God his dishonour and that such Idols and monuments of superstition as were erected in Churches ought to be pulled down as being offensive to good and godly people The Sermon ended and the better sort gone to dinner a Priest rather to try mens affections then out of any devotion prepared to say Masse opening a great case wherein was the history of divers Saints exquisitly carved A young boy that stood by saying that such boldnesse was unsufferable the Priest gave him a blow The boy in anger casting a stone at the Priest happened to break one of the pictures whereupon stirre was presently raised some of the common sort falling upon the Priest others running to the Altar and breaking the images so as in a moment all was pulled down in the Church that carried any mark of idolatry The people upon the noise there of
assembled in great numbers and invading the Cloysters made spoile of all they found therein The Franciscans had store of provision both of victuals and houshold-stuffe amongst the Dominicans the like wealth was not found yet so much there was as might shew the profession they made of poverty to be faigned and counterfeit The Carthusians who passed both these in wealth were used in like manner yet was the Prior permitted to take with him what he might carry of gold and silver plate All the spoile was given to the poor the rich sort forbearing to meddle with any part thereof But that which was most admited was the speed they made in demolishing these edifices For the Charterhouse a building of exceeding cost and largenesse was not onely ruined but the stones and timber so quickly taken away as in less then two dayes space a vestige thereof was scarce remaining to be seen They of Cowper in Fife hearing what was doen at Perth went in like manner to their Church and defaced all the Images Altars and other instruments of idolatry which the Curate took so heavily as the night following he put violent hands in himself The report of these things being brought to Queen Regent she was greatly incensed especially against those of Perth and presently dispatched letters to the Duke of Chattellerault the Lord Hamilton was so styled and to the Earls of Argile and Athol desiring them to come to her with diligence The French garrison were likewise called her purpose being to surprise the town at unawares But they within the Town receiving advertisement of her preparation sent messengers to all the parts of the kingdom for aid and assistance Many came to their succours from Angus Mernis Fife and the adjacent Shires some also from Lothian But the celerity which Alexander Earle of Glencarn used was most admired for he upon warning given him of the danger wherein the town stood taking his way through the mountains travelled night and day till he came to Perth bringing with him two thousand and five hundreth men a good and opportune support The Lord Ruthven having a little before fallen from them and gone to the Queen which bred a great discouragement to the rest The principalls that came in Glencarns company were the Lords of Boyde and Ochiltrie the Sheriffe of Aire the Lairds of Cragie Sesnok Carnall Bar and Garthgirth The Queen getting intelligence that the Earle of Glencarn was come to assist them and that in the town there was seven thousand Gentlemen besides the Burgers resolute men all sent the Earle of Argile and the Prior of Saint Andrewes called then Lord Iames to enquire the reason of their Convocation and mediate an accord The Earle of Glencarn and Laird of Dun selected to treat with them answered to the first point that they were come thither to defend their friends and save the town from destruction As to the accord they professed to mediate they said that â—f Queen Regent would cease from troubling the professors of true Religion and suffer the reformation begun in the town to proceed they should in all other things be obedient to her commandments The Noblemen employed in this treaty were known to be well affected to the cause which made them within the town hearken to the conditions proponed and so much the rather that the Noblemen did promise if the Queen did either refuse to accept reasonable conditions or the same being accepted did violate the least jot thereof they should in that case joyne themselves openly with the Congregation and undergo the like hazard that they did Thus at their perswasion the Articles following were drawn up and agreed unto by both parties 1. That both the Armies dissolving the Towne should be left patent to the Queen 2. That none of the Inhabitants should be molested or called in question for the alteration they had made in Religion 3. That no French men should enter into the Towne nor approach to it by the space of three miles and that when the Queen retired there should no French garrison be left in the Town 4. That all other controversies should be delayed unto the next Parliament or meeting of the Estates This appointment was made the 29 of May anno 1559. after which publick thanks being given by Iohn Knox for the good issue of the present trouble the Congregation departed forth of the towne having first obliged themselves one to another that they should all concurre in maintaining the true Religion and be ready at all occasions to defend the Professours thereof for still they feared that promises should not be kept with them And that the Queen would finde occasions to violate the Articles whensoever she pleased as the successe also declared For immediately upon their departing she entered into the towne with some French souldiers in her company contrary to the Articles one of whom marching by the house of Patrick Murray a Citizen who was known to be most forward in the cause of Religion whether casually or of purpose it is uncertain killed with a shot his son a boy of 13. yeares old that was beholding the Queens entrie The childe being brought and laid before the Queens lodging she asked whose son he was answer made that he was the son of one Patrick Murray she said that the case was to be pitied and the more that it had fallen on the son and not on the father but she could not help misfortune Before three dayes passed all the heads of the Capitulation were broken some of the Citizens exiled others fined in great sums the present Magistrates thrust out of Office new Rulers intruded and foure Companies of souldiers left in the town for a Garrison who were charged to permit no other Service but that of the Romane Church which against promise she had of new established Some that desired matters should be more peaceably carried told her that the placing of a Garrison would be interpreted a breach of the Articles she answered that the promise was to leave no French souldiers in the towne which she had done for they were all Scottish men that were there and it being replied that all who took wages of the French King would be counted French souldiers she said that promise was not to be kept to Hereticks and if she could make as honest an excuse after the fact committed she would take upon her conscience to kill and undo all that Sect. But Princes saith she ought not to have their promises so strictly urged These speeches being divulged did procure to her much ill will Some reason indeed she had to assure the towne it being the town of all the Kingdome most commodious for the assembling of forces out of all quarters and the people by nature bellicose and at that time greatly inclined to those of the Congregation but the advantage she made of this was little or nothing to the malice she incurred by the breach of promises
Neither did â—he after this time ever see a good day but was of all sorts of people despised and misregarded The Earle of Argile and Lord Iames thinking their honours touched by the breach of the peace which they had mediated did forsake her and went to the Congregation whereupon they were charged to appear before the Councell but they answered That seeing the Queen had broken Conditions which by warrant from her selfe they had made with the Lords of the Congregation they would have no more medling in such dishonest courses and do the best to repair things The Noble men remained at that time in Saint Andrewes and because they foresaw this their answer would not be well accepted and feared some sudden attempt for the Queen with her French men lay then at Falkland they sent to the Lords of Dun and Pittarrow and others that favoured Religion in the Countries of Angus and Mernis and requested them to meet at Saint Andrewes the 4. day of Iune Mean while they themselves went to the town of Craile whither all that had warning came shewing great forwardness and resolutions and were not a little incouraged by Iohn Knox who in a Sermon made unto them at the same time put them in minde of that he foretold at Perth how there was no sincerity in Queen Regents dealing and that conditions would not be kept as they had found Therefore did he exhort them not to be any longer deluded with fair promises seeing there was no peace to be hoped for at their hands who took no regard of Contracts and Covenants solemnly sworn And because there would be no quietness till one of the parties were masters and strangers expulsed out of the Kingdome he wished them to prepare themselves either to die as men or to live victorious By this exhortation the hearers were so moved as they fell immediately to the pulling down of Altars and Images and destroyed all the Monuments which were abused to idolatry in the town The like they did the next day in Austruther and from thence came directly to Saint Andrewes The Bishop hearing what they had done in the Coast-towns and suspecting they would attempt the same reformation in the City came to it well accompanied of purpose to withstand them but after he had tried the affections of the townsmen and found them all inclining to the Congregation he went away early the next morning towards Falkland to the Queen That day being Sunday Iohn Knox preached in the Parish Church taking for his theame the History of the Gospel touching our Saviours purging of the Temple and applying the corruption which was at that time in Ierusalem to the present estate in the Church and declaring what was the duty of those to whom God had given authority and power he did so incite the Auditors as the Sermon being ended they went all and made spoil of the Churches rasing the Monasteries of the Black and Gray Friers to the ground The report of this carried to Queen Regent she was sore incensed and presently gave order for the marching of the French companies towards Saint Andrewes directing Proclamations to all the parts about for meeting her in armes the next morning at Couper The Lords taking purpose to prevent her coming went the same night thither accompanied with 100. horse onely and as many foot but such was the readiness of men in that quarrell as before 10. of the clock on the next day their number grew to 3000. The Earle of Rothes and Lord Ruthven brought with them many Gentlemen from Lothian the Lairds of Calder Ormston Halton Restarig and Coalston brought only a few for the warning they got was late yet their presence did greatly incourage the rest The towns of Dundy Saint Andrewes and Couper shewed great resolution and courage In the morning early the Noble men had drawn forth their Companies to the Moore on the West side of the town and committed the direction of all things to Mr. Iames Halleburton Provost of Dundy a man of good experience and much esteemed both for valour and counsell who made choice of a plot of ground most convenient for defence for it lay so as the Munition might play on all sides upon the enemy without receiving any annoyance from them till it should come to handy blows A little river ran also between the Armies which the enemies behoved pass before they gave the onset The Lord Ruthven with the horsemen was placed in the vantguard the other Lords with the Gentlemen of Angus Mernis Fise and Lothian made the battell The townesmen of Dundy Saint Andrewes and Couper were set in the rear and a certain space from them were the serving men and followers of the Camp appointed to stand which made shew of an auxiliary force provided against all accidents In Queen Regents Army the French were commanded by Monsieur de Offell and the Scots by the Duke of Chatterault the morning was dark and the fields covered with a foggy mist which hindered the Armies that they could not see one another About noontide when the aire began to clear the French sent some of their company to view the numbers and order kept by the Congregation who beholding them from a farre as they stood ranged in three battells and perceiving behind them the multitude of serving people which they took to be a supply of French men affirmed at their return the numbers to be greater then in truth they were Upon this a Post was directed to the Queen who was not as yet come from Falkland to enform her how matters went and to shew that the Lords were much stronger then was supposed and very forward to fight as likewise that they perceived a secret muting in their own Army some openly professing that they would not fight against their friends and Countreymen for the pleasure of strangers She hearing this was content they should treat for peace so the Lord Lindsey and Waâ—ghton were imployed by the Duke to confer with the Lords who at first were not suffered to approach nigh to the Army and had answer that they knew the Queen had sent those forces to pursue them and if they would invade they should finde them prepared to defend But they professing all their desires to be for peace and that they were sent to that effect were afterwards permitted to goe to the Lords who told them that they had been so often abused with the Queen Regents promises as they could not trust her words any more but if she would send back the French men that troubled the Countrey and give surely that no violence should be used to those that professe the true Religion they should not be found unreasonable It was ansvvered that for dimitting the French men she could say nothing till the French King was advertised and for the security craved she could give no other but her own word nor stood it with her honour to doe
otherwise Thus because a present peace could not be concluded a truce for eight dayes was made upon condition that the French souldiers should be transported unto Lothian and promise given that before the expiring of that time some indifferent men should be sent to Saint Andrewes authorized with sufficient power for making a firm and solid peace This truce made at Garlibank the 13. of Iune 1559. was signed by the Duke and Monsieur de Oâ—sell in name of the Queen This done the Lords of the Congregation departed leaving the fields first at the Dukes request and returning to Corvper gave publick thanks for that the enemies had failed of their purpose The next day dismissing the multitude they went to Saint Andrewes where attending some days but in vain the coming of these indifferent persons who were promised to be sent thither for concluding a finall peace complaints were dayly brought unto them of the oppressions used by the Lord of Kinfawns whom Queen Regent had placed Provost in the town of Perth The Earle of Argile and Lord Iames did hereupon write to the Queen shewing how at her speciall desire they had travelled with the Congregation then being at Perth and brought them to accept of the conditions propounded by her self the breach whereof chiefly in one point that is the placing of a Garrison of souldiers in the town of Perth was no lesse dishonourable to them who had given their promises to the contrary then it was grievous to the people Therefore they desired the Garrison might be removed and the town restored to the former liberty No answer returning the Lords resolved to expulse the Garrison by force and coming to Perth the 24. of Iune they summoned the Provost Captains and Souldiers to render assuring them if they held out and that it happened any one to be killed in the assault all their lives should pay for it The Provost and Captains answered That they had promised to keep the town for Queen Regent and would to the last drop of their bloud defend the same As these things were in doing the Earle of Huntley the Lord Areskin and Mr. Iames Bormatyne Justice Clerk came by direction of the Queen to perswade the Lords to delay the siege at least for some dayes but they refused to defer it the space of one houre praying them if they loved the safety of the besieged to advise them to render for if any harm should be done in the assault their lives should answer it 〈◊〉 offending that his intercession availed not left them without a farewell Then were the Provost and Captains again summoned but they exspecting no sudden assault and being confident that the Queen would send relief answered as before whereupon the Lord Ruthven that lay on the West quarter began to batter the walls with his munition The men of Dundy who lay upon the East side played upon the town in like manner with their peeces which put the besieged in fear so as considering their own weakness and doubting the succourse should come too late they demanded a Parlee wherein it was agreed that if the Queen did not send relief within the space of 12. houres they should depart and go forth of the town with their weapons and ensignes displayed Thus was the town yeilded Kinfawns expulsed and the Lord Ruthven repossessed in his charge and the inhabitants restored to their Liberties The next day the Abby of Scone situate a mile above Perth was burnt to ashes by the townesmen of Dundy The Noble men were earnest to have the Church and house saved from fire but the people were in such fury because one of their company was killed by a shot from the house as by no means could they be pacified Intelligence in the mean time coming to the Lords that the Queen was of minde to place a Garrison of French souldiers in Striveling to stop that passage and seclude the Professors beyond the river of Forth from those of the South they made haste to prevent her and rising at midnight came early in the morning to the town and immediately after their coming pulled all the Monasteries to the ground The Altars and Images in all the Churches within and about the town were broken and defaced and the Abbey of Cambuskenneth ruined and cast down Three dayes they abode at Striveling and on the fourth marched towards Edinburgh doing the like at Linlithgow which is in the way The rumour of their approach though they were but few in number for they passed not three hundred men in ally did so terrifie the Queen and the companies that were with her as with all the haste they could make they fled to Dumbar The Lord Seaton who for the time was Provost of Edinburgh and took upon him the protection of the Black and Gray Friers abandoned the charge and left all to the spoile of the multitude who before the arriving of the Lords had demolished all the monasteries within the Town and carried away whatsoever they found in the same It is strange to think how by so weak means in such a disorderly way those things should have been wrought seeing upon the least shew of resistance the enterprisers would in all probability have lest their attempt But God put such a fear in the adversaries hearts as they did flee none pursuing Queen Regent not knowing how to redresse these things gave forth a Proclamation wherein she declared That having perceived a seditious tumult to be raised by a part of the Lieges who named themselves the Congregation and under pretence of Religion had taken Armes she by the advice of the Lords of the Privie Councel for satisfying every mans conscience and pacifying the present troubles had made offer to call a Parliament in Ianuary next or sooner if they were pleased for establishing an universal order in matters of Religion by the advice of the Estates and in the mean time to suffer every man live at Liberty serving their conscience without any trouble untill further order were taken And because much appeared to consist upon the state of the Town of Edinburgh she in like manner had offered to permit the inhabitants to use what manner of Religion they would during that time to the end none might have just cause to say that they were forced to any thing against their mindes But that they of the congregation rejecting all reasonable offers had by their actions clearly shewed that it is not Religion nor any thing pertaining thereto that they seek but onely the subversion of authority and the usurpation of the Crowne In testimony whereof they daily brought English men into their houses that come with messages unto them and returned answers back to England and of late had violently possessed the Palace of Halirudhouse and intromitted with the Irons of the Mint-house one of the chief things that concerned the Crown Wherefore she commanded all persons belonging to the said congregation the
inhabitants of the Burgh excepted to depart forth of the town of Edinburgh within six houres after the charge as likewise all that were of their society to forsake them and live obedient to the authority except they would be reputed and holden traytours to the Crown c. Together with this Proclamation rumors were dispersed that the Lords of the Congregation had conspired to deprive the Queen Regent of her authority and to disinherit the Duke of Chattelerault and his heirs of their succession and title to the Crown These rumours were believed of divers and prevailed so farre as many that assisted the Congregation began to shrink and fall away in regard whereof it was thought needful they should clear themselves both by their letters to the Queen and open Proclamation to the people which they did in manner following First in the letters directed to the Queen they said That they had notice given them of a Proclamation lately made wherein they were traduced as usurpers of their Soveraigns authority and invaders of her person who in absence of their Soveraigns governed the Realm which they esteemed to proceed of a sinistrous information made by their enemies and was an imputation most false and odious their intentions being no other but to abolish idolatry and superstitious abuses that did not agree with the word of God and maintain the true Preachers thereof from the violence of wicked men They did therefore beseech her to use her authority to that effect and for other matters she should find them as obedient as any subjects within the Realm whereof they promised to give testimony and assurance so as they might have safe accesse to her Highnesse This was the substance of the letter which was sent by the Lords Ruthven and Ochilâ—rie unto her In the Proclamation they did call God to witnesse That such crimes as they were charged with never entered into their hearts and that their only intention was to banish idolatry and advance true Religion and defend the Pre achers thereof promising to continue in all duty towards their Soveraign and her mother their Regent provided they might enjoy the liberty of their consciences As to the intromission with the Irons of the Minthouse they said That they being born Counsellors of the Realm and sworne to procure the prosit thereof when they understood the subjects to be greatly hurt by the basenesse of the money which increased the dearth of all necessary wares they could do no lesse of their duties then stay the coyning of more lay money untill the Nobility and Councel had taken surther deliberation therein And where it was given out that they had spoiled the Minthouse of great summes in that point they did remit themselves to the Declaration of Mr. Robert Richardson Master of the Mint in whose hands they delivered all the gold and silver both coined and uncoined which there was found c. For the Intelligence with England nothing was replied whereby it seemed there was some dealing that way for expelling the French men which they did not deny and thought not convenient as then openly to professe The Queen taking hold of the last words of the letter sent unto her self and desiring to know what they would say as likewise trusting to gain somewhat by conference with them did offer a safe conduct to any they pleased whereupon the Lairds of Pittarrow and Cunningham-head were sent in name of the Congregation to declare that their intent and purpose was no other but that they might enjoy the liberty of their consciences and unable Ministers by removed from all Ecclesiastical administration Christ Jesus might be truly preached and his holy Sacraments rightly administred and that their Preachers might be licenced to do their offices without molestation untill such time as by a general Councel lawfully convened or by a Parliament within the Realm the controversies of Religion should be decided which things being granted they did faithfully promise in all other things dutiful obedience Onely to be assured of sincere dealing they desired that the French companies which were to the countrey a burthen and fearful to them might be sent home to their native countrey These Propositions were not pleasing yet made she no shew of any dislike but using gracious words said That if she could be assured of their honest and dutiful meaning to her daughter and her self their demands seemed not unreasonable But she longed to speak with some of their number who were of greater authority meaning as afterwards she uttered that her desire was the Earl of Argyle and Lord Iames should come unto her for when she saw the Lord Ruthven and Ochilâ—rie returned not unto her with the Laird of Pittarrow she fell a complaining that she was not sought in a courteous manner and that they in whom she put her most confidence had left her in her greatest need In end she said That she could not be satisfied till she spake with the Earl of Argyle and Lord James for still she suspected there was some higher purpose amongst them then religion This reported to the Lords they would not by any means condescend that these Noblemen should go unto her doubting some practice against them for she was heard say That if the means could be found out to divide these two from the rest she was sure to prevaile one likewise of her chiefe attendants was said to have bragged that before Michaelmas next both these Noblemen should lose their heads This not succeeding it was agreed that the Duke the Earl of Huntly the Lords Erskin and Summervaile with the Abbot of Kilwining and Justice Clerk should meet for the Queen with such as the Congregation did appoint for treating of the best means to settle a constant and solid peace and for the part of the Congregation were named the Earles of Argyle and Glencarne the Lord Ruthven Boyd and Ochiltrie the Lord Iames the Lairds of Dun and Pittarrow These meeting at Preston to the number of an hundred on each side as was appointed conferred together a whole day but without any conclusion for the Queen seeming to yield unto the free exercise of Religion would have it provided that in what place she happened to come the Ministers should cease from preaching and the Masse only be used The Lords answered That this were to leave them no Church for when the Queen pleased she might change the place of her residence and so there could not be any certain exercise of Religion which were all alike as to overthrow it In these termes they parted that night yet the Lords named for the Congregation unwilling to break off the conference said they would think more of the businesse and advertise what would be yeelded unto After some deliberation the Lord Ruthven and Pittarrow were remitted with this answer That as they could not impede her to use what exercise of Religion she pleased so could they not agree that
assistance wheresoever they may have it Next touching the convenience of Leth for a place of fortification they grant it is a port very fit to receive strangers but had the Queen intended no more then her own security Dumbar Blackness and other forts already built would have better served to that use And where she called Leth her daughters property they answered that it was notoure the summes payed to the Laird of Restalrig Superiour of Leth were disbursed by the inhabitants and a large taxation given to her self upon promise that their town should be erected into a Burgh royal in place of which some of the indwellers were expulsed from their own houses others robbed of their substance and all that chused to remain there kept in such fear and terrour as in effect they esteemed nothing their own Neither was this only done to those that professed themselves reformed but to all the inhabitants indifferently which shew clearly that the French did mind nothing lesse then to subdue the whole nation if it lay in their power And where it was said that the town of Leth was fortified of old the same was never done without the consent of the Nobility and Estates of the Realm whereas the present fortification was made expresly against their wills signifying to her in writing Concerning the Earl of Arrane and their purpose to place him in authority they took God to record that the same never entered into their hearts and that neither the said Earl nor any pertaining unto him did ever move them in such a matter which if they had done they were not so foolish as to promise that which afterwards they must needs have repented Then for the particulars adduced to qualifie their intended rebellion they answered that the taking of Broughty was to prevent the danger that might have ensued if the French should have planted tin that place as they had done at Leth whereof the conjectures were not obscure As to the Dukes misregard of her offer they did remit the truth of that to the report of the persons imployed by her self Further it was said that they had directed charges to the free Burghs to elect Magistrates at their appetites and truth was that some towns askt their advice in this businesse and that the answer given them was that if they elected such as feared God and loved equity and justice they could not erre in their choice But that she should object this seemed strange seeing it was known that she her self did force the town of Edinburgh to take Magistrates of her appointment and against their own liking Lastly for the impeding of necessary provisions to her and her family they utterly denied the same only they had taken order to stay the furnishing of strangers that oppressed the countrey with victuals and did forthink the same was not sooner and more strictly done concluding that seeing nature did oblige them to love their countrey and the oath they had given to be true to the Commonwealth forced them to hazard whatsoever God had given them in defence thereof they being Counsellors of the Realm by birth could not forbear to seek that by force of Arms which hitherto had been denied them Therefore required all natural Scottish men to judge between the Queen and them and not to abstract their just and dutiful support from their native countrey in so needful a time assuring them who did otherwise that they should be esteemed betrayers of the Kingdome into the hands of strangers This Declaration made the Lords assembling their forces came to Edinburgh the eighteenth of October and on the same day Queen Regent by the counsel of the French men entered into Leth with the Bishops of S. Andrewes Glasgow Dunkeld the Lord Seaton and some others The day following they sent a letter to the Queen declaring how they were convened to see a redresse made of the great disorders that were in the Realm especially to have the town of Leth made patent for the free traffique of the subjects and desiring her to command all the strangers and mercenary souldiers to depart forth of the same and to cause the forts to be demolished which were newly erected otherwise they would take it for an argument that her meaning was to bring the Kingdome into servitude against which mischief they would provide by the best means they could The messenger who carried this letter after he had been detained a whole day was dismissed without answer Mean while the rumour increasing of the Duke his usurpation of the authority he thought it necessary to make a publick purgation as he did at the Mercat Crosse of Edinburgh by sound of Trumpet protesting both for himself and for his sonne the Earl of Arrane that none of them did seek any preheminence nor meant to usurp the authority Royal but that they were convened with the rest of the Nobility to maintain the cause of Religion and liberty of their native countrey invaded by strangers which he desired all men to believe and not to be carried with the false and malicious reports of enemies devised onely to withdraw the hearts of natural Scottish men from the succour they owed to their oppressed countrey Two dayes after Robert Forman Lion Herald was directed by Queen Regent to the Lords with this writing After commendations we received your lette of the date at Edinburgh the 19. of this instant which to us appeareth rather to have come from a Prince to his subjects then from subjects to those that bear the authority for answer whereof we have sent unto you this bearer the Lion Herald King of Armes sufficiently instructed with our mind to whom you shall give credit At Leth the 21. October 1559. The credit as the Herald related the same was this First he shewed the Queen did think it strange there should be any other to command within the Realm besides her daughter and her husband in fomer times had been given just causes of suspicion so now she perceived clearly by the contents of the last letters they did not acknowledge any authority superiour to themselves in the Kingdome Next he was desired to ask the Duke of Chatteller ault how his doings did agree with his words and writing whereby he promised not only to obey the King himself but also to keept his sonne of the Earle of Arrane from medling with the present broyles and tumults of the countrey Thirdly in answer to their letters he was willed to say that it never came in her minde to overthrow the liberty and lawes of the Realme much lesse to make a conquest of it for to whom should she seek the same it being her daughter by right and she already possessed thereof nor could they think her so unnatural as to bereave her own childe of the Crown and acquire it to another As to the fortification of Leth and entertaining of strangers he was bidden ask if any thing in that kind was by her attempted
sufficiently warranted fell to gather the voices of such as were present who all uniformly consented to her deprivation So by an Act and Decree of Councell wherein were reckoned out all the enormities alledged to have been committed by Queen Regent namely the pursuing of the Barons and Burgesses of the Realm with open hostility no proces nor order of law being first used nor they called and convict of any crime in lawful judgement The thrusting in of Magistrates upon people within Burghes against their liking and without any order of election The inbringing of forainers into the Realm without the advice and counsel of the Nobility The laying of Garisons in some Towns to the oppression of peaceable subjects The coyning of base money to the impoverishing of the country The placing of a stranger in one of the greatest offices within the Realm as the office of Chancellary which she had conferred to Monsieur Rubie a French man The sending of the great Seal forth of the Realm against the advice of the Councel The altering of the Lawes and Customes of the Realm especially in graces and pardons granted to the Lieges and the obstinate refusing of the Nobility and Barons their request when they sought redress of these evils they in name and by the authority of their Soveraigns did suspend the Commission granted to Queen Regent discharging her of all authority untill the next Parliament that should be called by their advice and consent Prohibiting likewise the officers and others serving her under colour of the said authority to exerce their offices from henceforth and to coyn either gold or silver without express consent of the Councel and Nobility conform to the lawes of the Realm This Act ordained to be published in all the head Burghes of the Kingdom was subscribed in this manner By us the Nobility and Commons of the Protestants of the Church of Scotland Assoon as this Act was by found of Trumpet proclaimed the Herald whom they had detained two dayes was dismissed with an answer conceived in this form By the letters and instructions you have sent by the Herald unto us we take up how ill you are set against God his truth the liberty of this our native countrey and the common good of all To defend these as in duty we are bound we in the name of our Soveraign Lord and Lady suspend your Commission and all administration publick which you thereby may pretend as being assured that your proceedings are direct contrary to their mindes which we know are inclined to the weal and common good of the countrey And seeing you refuse us who are natural born subjects of the Realm to be your Counsellors we will no longer acknowledge you for our Regent and lawful Magistrate considering the authority if any you have committed unto you by our Soveraignes is for most just and weighty reasons suspended by us in their name whose Counsellors we are by birth in these matters chiefly that concern the safety of the Commonwealth And howbeit we have determined with the hazard of our lives to set that Town at liberty wherein you have most injustly planted your mercenary souldiers and strangers yet for the reverence we bear unto you as being the mother of our Queen we earnestly beseech you to depart thence at this time when we constrained by publick necessity are by force of Armes to recover it We further request you to bring forth of the Town with your self all that carry themselves as Ambassadours and are come unto the countrey either for taking up of controversies or assisting the government of publick affaires within the space of twenty four houres and to cause the Captains Lieutenants and souldiers whose blood we would gladly spare because of the old amity and friendship betwixt us and the Realm of France which the marriage of our Soveraign Lady to that King ought rather to encrease then diminish to remove themselves within the same space This letter was subscribed By all the Nobility and Barons present the twenty third of October 1559. The 25. day of the same moneth was the Town summoned and all the Scots and French men of whatsoever state and degree commanded to leave the same within the space of 12. houres This denied and defiance given on both sides there followed some light skirmishings without any great slaughter The Lords had resolved to enter the Town by scalade and were preparing ladders for that use which being dressed in S. Giles Church did impede the ordinary meetings to Sermon and Prayer to the great offence to the Preachers who in their Sermons did sharply reprove that intermission of religious exercises foretelling that the enterprise could have no good successe which brought with it in the beginning such a neglect of God his service And so indeed it proved for upon the sudden they became so terrified as not only was that purpose of the scalade broken but very nigh they were to have utterly forsaken the cause The Duke grew fearful by the falling away of some to the Queen the souldiers mutinied in default of their pay they found their most secret counsels also disclosed and had lately intercepted letters with a servant of Iames Balfour as he was going to Leh giving intelligence of all their purposes These things with some others more did cast them in a great diffidence one of another But such as were of better courage taking counsel how to remedy those evils made it their first care to content the souldiers And because there was no way to do this but by present money it was devised that a collection should be made amongst the Lords and Barons by whom some being unprovided others nigardly disposed the summe could not be made up which was required Thereupon it was agreed that every Nobleman should give his silver plate to be coyned for supply of the present necessity But when that came to be done the irons and instruments of the Minthouse could not be found This failing their only hope of relief was from England and that they considered could not come in due time whereupon they resolved to use their private credit with Sir Ralph Sadler and Sir Iames Crofts who had the charge of the Town of Barwick and borrow of them some moneys In this businesse Sir Iohn Cockburn of Ormston was employed whose journey was not so closely carried but the Queen had notice both of it and his errand Thereupon she dealeth with the Earl of Bothwell to lie in Ormston his way and surprise him with the money at his return The Earl had but a few dayes before sworn solemnly to be no enemy to the Lords and had given hopes to joyn with them so as no danger was suspected from him yet not regarding his oath he came upon the Gentleman at unawares and after some wounds given him took him prisoner and robbed him of four thousand Crowns which he had received in loan The rumour hereof coming to the Lords the Earl
of Arrane and Lord Iames taking some companies of horse with them made towards Creichton whither Bothwel as they were advertised was gone But finding that he was escap'd they seised upon the house and gave it in keeping to Captain Forbes The same day that this happened the Provost of Dundy with his Townesmen and a few mercenary souldiers went down towards Leth carrying with them some pieces of Artillery which he planted on a hill near unto the Town The French had warning that most of the horsemen were gone about other businesse and knowing the footmen to be few made a salley upon them with some companies The Townesmen of Dundy sustained the fight for a while trusting to be seconded by the souldiers but they turned backs in the very beginning of the conflict the townesmen were forced to retire keeping still their ranks till a cry was raised that the French were entring by Leth Winde to cut them off from the Town This caused such a perturbation as every man took the way he held best for his safety and in the flight as commonly it falleth one hindering another many were overthrown some ten souldiers were killed Captain Mowak taken prisoner and Mr. Charles Geddes servant to the Master of Maxwell The flight held to the middest of the Canon gate where the Earl of Argyle and Lord Robert Abbot of Halirudhouse turned the Chase and pursuing the French made them flie as fast as they followed This little advantage of the French made Bothwel so insolent as he simply refused to restore the moneys he had taken And thus all hopes of money failing and the souldiers refusing to serve some not of the meanest sort stole away secretly the few that remained were distracted in opinions among themselves and grew doubtful what to do The fifth of November upon advertisement that the French were issued forth of Leth to intercept the provision that was carrying to Edinburgh the Earle of Arrane and Lord Iames with their domesticks went out to defend the Careers and were followed with divers of the Citizens these giving the onset upon the French with more courage then foresight advanced so farre as they were almost encompasâ—ed by the enemy and cut off from the Town For the French had divided their companies in two one part took the way directly from Leth to Halirudhouse the other marched somewhat more Eastward and nearer the Sea The Lords who were gone as farre as Restalrig beholding the French to march towards Edinburgh returned with expedition fearing the case of the Citizens and that they themselves should be cut off which in all appearance had been done if the Laird of Grange and Alexander Whitlaw with a few horsemen had not kept them in skirmish for a little time The other French companies that came by Restalrig beholding the Lords retire made after them and pursued so hotly as the Earle of Arrane and Lord Iames were forced to quit their horses for safety of the foot who were in great disorder Captain Alexander Halliberton a man of good spirit and forward in the cause of Religion staying behinde to hold off the French received divers wounds whereof the same night he died In this conflict there fell some 25. or 30. men The Master of Buchan with the Lairds of Pitmilly Fairnay and some others of smaller note were taken prisoners A little before this time William Maitland of Lethington Secretary to the Queen perceiving that he was hated of the French for the freedom he used in his counsel did secretly withdraw himself and joyned with the Lords He was earnest to have them abide together laying before them the dangers that might ensue upon their dissolving but few or none consenting conclusion was taken to leave the Town and after midnight to depart towards Striveling The day after the Lords departing the French went up to Edinburgh and took possession of the Town All that professed the Religion were compelled to flie and seek their refuge in other places Mr. Willock the Minister went unto England and immediately was the Romane service restored The Church of S. Giles as if infected with some contagion by the Sermons preached therein was of new hallowed by the Bishop of Amiens with a number of Ceremonies and such triumphing was amongst the Popish sort as they thought the game to be theirs The Queen sent advertisement to France requiring new forces with expedition to make the victory absolute Whereupon the Marquesse D'Elbeuf and Count Martiques a young Nobleman were directed with some companies both of foot and horse but they imbarking at Deep were dispersed by tempest 18. Ensignes cast away upon the coast of Holland and the rest driven back into France A while after the Marquesse putting to Sea arrived at Leth about the beginning of the spring with a thousand foot and some few horsemen The Lords at their coming to Striveling were in great heavinesse and doubtful what course to take till encouraged by a Sermon that Iohn Knox made unto them they gathered new spirits resolving to send unto England for supply and till answer should come to divide their companies The Duke and Earl of Glencarne with the Lords Boyde Ochiltry and their friends were appointed to remain at Glasgow the Earles of Arrane and Rothes Lord Iames the Master of Lindesay and their friendship to stay together in Fife and for making intelligence one to the other Mr. Henry Balnaves was ordained to attend the Noblemen at Glasgow and Iohn Knox these of Fife The Duke at his coming to Glasgow caused all the Images and Altars to be pulled down and took the Castle pertaining to the Bishop Upon the report of this the Bishop taking with him a number of French men and assisted by the Lords Semple Seaton and Rosse marched hastily thither recovered the Castle for the Lords advertised of their coming had left the Town and staying there one onely night returned to Edinburgh In Fife there was more quietnesse all things continuing peaceable till a little before Christmas at which time answer was returned from England and hopes given of support from thence William Maitland younger of Lethington and Robert Melvil brother of the Laird of Raith had been intrusted with that businesse They at their coming to the Court of England did inform the Queen of the troubles of the countrey the difficulties whereunto it was reduced and the danger that England should fall into if Scotland were once subdued by the French entreating her aid and assistance for their expulsion She remitting the matter to the Councel it was long debated whether or no any supply should be granted some maintaining that it was a thing of ill example to assist the subjects of another Prince in their Rebellion and that the same might draw upon themselves a dangerous warre Others holding that they were obliged in conscience to defend their neighbours from the oppression of strangers and that to suffer the French who
were naturally enemies to the English fortifie themselves in Scotland would prove a hurtful and preposterous course In end the Queen enclining that way it was concluded that a supply should be granted and the Duke of Norfolk sent to Berwick to treat of the conditions with the Commissioners of the Scottish Nobility The French advertised of this conclusion taken resolved to make an end of the warre before the English support could be in readinesse and to begin with the Lords residing at Fife Thereupon taking their journey to Striveling they spoyled Linlithgow in the way with the lands of Kinneil and all that they understood belonged to the Duke in those parts The like pillage they made in Striveling and passing the Bridge they kept the side of the River robbing all the villages and Coast Towns which were in their way It was their purpose to have kept the coast still till they came to S. Andrews and then to have fortified the Castle and City but the Earl of Arrane and Lord Iames hearing that they were past Striveling sent some forces under the charge of the Lord Ruthven a Nobleman of good experience and courage to withstand their attempts In his company was the Earl of Sutherland who was come to the Lords some dayes before directed as he gave out by the Earl of Huntley to make offer of his assistance howbeit his principal Commission was unto the Queen Regent as afterwards was knowne The first encounter with the French was at Pitticurre so they call the Haven on the West of Kingorne by occasion of some small vessels that were espied to come from Leth which as the Lord Ruthven did stop from landing the French that were further advanced then he supposed did charge him on the back and forced him to flie six or seven souldiers were killed in this conflict and a Dutchman called Paul Lambird with a French boy taken and hanged upon the Steeple of Kingarne The Earl of Sutherland wounded a little in the Arm with the shot of an Harquebuse returned the same day to Couper The Lords to stay the further progress of the French drew all the forces they could make in these parts to the Town of Dysert where they remained 20. dayes together keeping the French souldiers that were numbred to be 4000. in such work that the countrey was generally saved from spoile and the hurt and damage that was done falling for the greatest part upon their friends and confederates For of all that were professed enemies to the French the Laird of Grange onely had his house blown up with Gunpowder whereas the Laird of Weimes Seafield Balmaito Balwery Balgony Dury and others of the French faction were forced to furnish them with cornes cattel and what else they stood in need of or if the souldiers lacked any thing the readiest goods upon their ground were taken to provide them Hereof divers complaints being made to the French Captains the poor owners were scornfully answered that their goods were of the Congregation and if they made faith that the same were their own proper goods they were railed upon and called cowards and unworthy niggards that made more accompt of their goods then of their friends Such as professed Religion and expected the worst putting their goods out of the way or standing to their defence were in a much better condition and Grange who had his house cast down as I have said avenged himselfe sufficiently a few dayes after For knowing that the French used to send forth some souldiers into the countrey every day to bring in provision he laid an Ambush near to Kingorne and as Captain le Batu with an hundred souldiers came forth after they were passed a mile from the town he brake upon them with a number that he had selected to that purpose the Captain with his souldiers retiring to a little countrey house defended themselves a while with their shot and dangerously wounded David Kircaldy brother to the Laird of Grange and a Gentleman called Robert Hamilton who were both at first supposed to be slain The French had the advantage for they were within ditches and Le Batu having taken a little house kept the gate with some Harquebuses Grange and his company carried spears onely yet in that heat of valour which ordinarily at such occasions he shewed he rushed in upon the French and was followed by the Master of Lindesay and others whom his example did animate The Captain refusing to render himself with fifty of his company was slain the rest were all taken and sent prisoners to Dundy By this time the Lords that remained in the West parts being advertised of the answer returned from England and how the Duke of Norfolke was coming to Berwick to attend the Scottish Commissioners that should be chosen to treat of the conditions of the supply they sent of their number some to assist the Noblemen of Fife in making that choice The meeting was at Couper where by common consent choice was made of Lord Iames the Lord Ruthven the Masters of Maxwel and Lindesay the Laird Lethington younger and Laird of Pittarrow and Mr. Henry Balnaves and power given them by the Duke and remnant Lords to contract and agree with the Queen of England and her Lieutenant upon all such things as might serve for the good and conjunction of the two Kingdomes and particularly for expelling the French souldiers out of the Realm of Scotland These taking journey by Sea came about the middest of February to Berwick and after some short treaty a contract was formed betwixt Thomas Duke of Norfolk Earl Marshall of England and Lieutenant to the Queens Majesty in the North in name and behalf of her Highness on the one part and Lord Iames Stewart Patrick Lord Ruthven Sir Iohn Maxwel of Tareglife Knight William Maitland of Lethington younger Iohn Wishart of Pittarrow and Mr. Henry Balnaves of Halhil in name and behalfe of the noble and mighty Prince Iames Duke of Chattellerault second person of the Realm of Scotland and the remnant Lords joyned with him for maintenance and defence of the ancient Rights and liberties of the countrey on the other part to the effect following 1. That the Queens Majesty having sufficiently understood as well by information from the Nobility of Scotland as by the proceedings of the French that they did intend to conquer the Realm of Scotland suppress the Nobility thereof and unite the same to the Crown of France perpetually contrary to the Lawes of the same Realm and the pactions oathes and promises of France and being most humbly and earnestly requested by the said Nobility for and in the name of the whole Realm to receive the Kingdom of Scotland the Duke of Chattellerault declared heir to the Crown thereof with the Nobility and other subjects into her protection and maintenance only for preservation of the Scots in their own freedomes and liberties during the time that the marriage did continue
betwixt the Queen of Scots and the French King and a year after should employ her best means for and in their defence 2. That her Majesty should send with all convenient diligence into Scotland a sufficient aid of men of warre horse and foot with artillery munition and other instruments of warre as well by sea as by land to joyn with the forces of Scotland for the expelling the French forces presently within that Realm and stopping so farre as may be all others to enter therein in time coming 3. That her Majesty should continue her aid to the Nobility and subjects of Scotland untill such time as the French enemies to the said Realm should be utterly expelled thence and should transact agree nor conclude any league with the French except the Scots and French should be also agreed and the Realm of Scotland left in freedom neither should she leave the maintenance of the said Nobility and other subjects whereby they might fall as a prey into their enemies hands so long as they did acknowledge their Soveraign Lady and Queen and should endevour themselves to maintain their own liberty and the estate of the Crown of Scotland 4. If in case any Forts or Strengths within the Realm shall be recovered out of the hands of the French by her Majesties aid the same shoudl be immediately demolished or delivered to the Duke of Chattellerault and his partakers at their election neither should the power of England fortifie within the ground of Scotland but by the advice of the said Duke Nobility and Estates of Scotland 5. That the said Duke and Nobility as well such as be already joyned as such as hereafter shall joyn with him for defence of the liberty of the Realm should to the uttermost of their power aid and support her Majesties Army against the French and their assisters with horse and foot and all manner of other aid they possibly can make and shall provide victuals to the Army by land and sea and continue so doing during the time her Majesties Army shall remain in Scotland 6. That they should be enemies to all such Scottish men and French as shall in any wayes shew themselves enemies to the Realm of England for the aiding and supporting of the said Duke and Nobility and should never assent nor permit the Realm of Scotland to be conquered or otherwise united to the Crown of France then it is at the present only by the marriage of the Queen their Soveraing to the French King and as the Lawes and liberties of the Realm do allow 7. That if it should happen the French men at any time thereafter to invade or cause the Realm of England to be invaded they should furnish the number of 1000 horsemen and 2000. footmen at the least or such part of either of them as should be required at the charge of the Queen of England and should conduct the same to any part of the Realm of England that should be appointed upon the charges alwayes of the Queen of England And in case the invasion should be made on the North part of England either upon the North of the water of Tyne towards Scotland or against Berwick on the North side of the water of Twede they should convene and gather their whole forces upon their own charges and should joyn with the English power and continue in an earnest pursuit of the quarrel of England during the space of 30. dayes or so much longer as they are accustomed to abide in the fields for defence of Scotland 8. That the Earl of Argyle Lord Justice of Scotland being presently joyned with the said Duke should employ his force and good will when he should be required by the Queen of England for reducing the North parts of Ireland to her obedience conform to a mutual contract which should be made betwixt her Majesties Deputy of Ireland for the time and the said Earl wherein should be expressed what each of them should do for support of others in case either of them had businesse with Macc-o-neale or any other of the Isles of Scotland or Realm of Ireland 9. That the Scots for performance and sure keeping of their part of this contract should deliver such pledges to the Duke of Norfolk before the entrie of her Majesties Army in Scottish ground as the said Duke did presently name who should remain in England for the space of six moneths and be exchanged by deliverance of new hostages for six moneths to six moneths or four moneths to four moneths at the pleasure of Scotland the pledges alwayes being of the like or as good condition as the former and the lawful sonnes brethren or heirs of some of the Earls or Barons of the Parliament and the time of the continuance of the said hostages should be during the marriage of the Queen of Scots to the French King and a year after the dissolution of the same till further order may be had betwixt both the Realms for peace and concord 10. That the Duke and Nobility joyned with him being Earles and Barons of Parliament should subscrive and â—eale these Articles within the space of twenty or thirty dayes at the furthest after the delivering of the said hostages and should procure and perswade all others of the Nobility that should joyn themselves thereafter with the said Duke for the cause above specified to subscrive and seal the same Articles within the space of twenty dayes after their conjunction upon requisition made by them of England 11. That the said Duke and Nobility joyned with him certainly understanding that the Queens Majesty of England was moved to grant the present support only upon respect of Princely honour and neighbourhood for defence of the freedom of Scotland from conquest and not of any sinister intent did by these presents testifie and declare that neither they nor any of them do mean by this contract to withdraw their due obedience from their Soveraign Lady the Queen or yet to withstand the French King her husband in any lawful thing which tendeth not to the subversion of the just and ancient liberties of Scotland for the preservation whereof they acknowledge themselves bound to spend their goods lands and lives This contract of the date at Berwick the 27. of February 1559. was confirmed by the Queen of England and a Patent thereof delivered under the great Seal of England to the Duke and Nobility the Lords of Scotland did in like manner ratifie the same by their subscriptions at the Camp before Leth the tenth of May following How soon the French heard that the Lords were removed from Dysert they marched forward according to their first purpose towards S. Andrews and kept the Coast partly because of the ships which carried their victuals partly by reason of a great snow which then was fallen and made the nearest wayes unpassable After that they had crossed the water of Leven and were come unto Kincraige they espied a fleet of ships bearing up
The Lord Gray lodging in the Deans house in Restalrig and the most part of his horsemen in the same village the foot lay all in the tents upon the South and South-east side of Leth and near unto them were the Scots Noblemen encamped trenches cast and a little mount erected which was called Mount Pellain from the name of the Captain whereupon eight Canons were placed to play upon S. Antonies Steeple on which the French had planted some Ordinance These thundering night and day battered the steeple and forced the French to dismount their artillery The English after this growing negligent and supposing the French would make no more fallies followed their sports some of the Captains going to Edinburgh and the souldiers falling to play at Dice and Cards as though there had been no enemies to fear wherefore the French getting intelligence they issued forth and entring the English trenches before they were perceived put many to the sword The slaughter was great and esteemed to exceed the losse of the French in the first encounter This accident taught them to be more watchful all the time that the siege continued and because their numbers were so few for besieging the Town in all parts they devised to raise certain mounts in every quarter and to remove the Canon to the West side of the water of Leth. more near the walls then before The last of April a sudden fire kindling within the Town burned all that night which destroyed many houses and consumed a great part of the souldiers provision During this burning the English playing continually with the Canon upon the places where they saw the flames rising to stop the quenching of the fire and entring the ditches did in the mean time measure the height of the walls to provide ladders for the scaling which they intended The seventh of May having resolved to give an assault they brought the ladders a little before day towards the walls but they proved too short and so that purpose failed The English lost 160. at this enterprise such as were affected to the French did hereupon take courage trusting the siege would rise and the English Army depart but the accident did no way dismay either the English or Scots every man animating another to constancie and continuance and about the time came letters from the Duke of Norfolk which greatly confirmed their mindes Thereby he charged them not to break up the siege by any means assuring they should not lack men so long as any could be had between Twede and Trent for in those bounds he commanded as Lieutenant and giving hopes to come in person to the Camp he caused his Pavilion to be set up and sent thither his officers and provision Shortly after a fresh supply came from England of 2000. men which made all former losses to be forgotten The French for some dayes made divers fallies but were ever put to the worst for all the hurt which fell either to Scottish or English from that time untill the rendring of the Town was only the losse of two men Robert Colvil of Cleish Master houshold to Lord Iames a Gentleman much commended both for wisdom and valour he was wounded in the thigh by the shot of a great piece from the town and died of it within two houres and Alexander Lochart brother to the Laird of Barre who lying too open in the trenches was discovered by the enemy and shot in the head The French King hearing in what distresse the companies at Leth were and by reason of other affaires not able to supply them in time sent Count Randon and Monsieur Monluâ—k Bishop of Valence Ambassadours to the Queen of England desiring her to retire her Army out of Scotland with offers to restore the town of Callais if she would call them back her answer was that she did not value that fisher Town so much as to hazard for it the state of Britain The French perceiving that peace could not otherwise be made but by calling back the French souldiers and thinking it dishonorable for the King and Queen of France to treat with their own subjects they intreated the Queen of England to send her Ambassadours to mediate an agreement which was easily assented unto and Mr. William Cecill principal Secretary of England with Doctor wotton Dean of Canterbury and York appointed to go with the French Ambassadours into Scotland and use their best means for pacifying the present troubles Whilest they were in their journey Queen Regent partly out of sicknesse and partly of displeasure died in the Castle of Edinburgh the tenth of Iune 1560. Before her death she desired to speak with the Duke of Chattellerault the Earls of Argyle Glencarn Marshall and Lord Iames to whom she expressed her grief for the troubles of the Realm commending earnestly the study of peace unto them advising them to send both French and English forth of the countrey and beseeching them to continue in the obedience of the Queen their Soveraign and to entertain the old amity with the King and Realm of France After some speeches to this purpose bursting forth in tears she asked pardon of then all whom any way she had offended professing that she did forgive those who had injured her in any sort and imbracing all the Nobles one by one kissing them she took her farewell To others of meaner sort that stood by she gave her hand and so they departed Afterwards disposing her self for another world she sent for Iohn Willock the Preacher who was then returned from England and conferring with him a reasonable space openy professed that she did trust to be saved only by the death and merits of Iesus Christ and thus ended her life most Christianly She was a Lady of honest and honourable conditions of singular judgement and full of humanity a great lover of justice helpful to the poor especially to those that she knew to be indigent but for shame could not beg Compassionate of women in travel whom she did often visit in her own person and help both with her skill and counsel In her Court she kept a wonderful gravity tolerating no licenciousnesse her maids were alwayes busied in some virtuous exercise and to them she was an ensample every way of modesty chastity and the best vertues A great dexterity she had in government which appeared in the composing the tumults in the North and in pacifying the Isles which by her wisdome were reduced to perfect obedience â—s to those warres which afficted the Kingdome in her last dayes it is not to be doubted but the same happened much against her will neither had they fallen out at all if affaires had been carried according to her mind But she was to govern by direction and in all matters of weight must needs attend responses from the French Court which were the Oracles whereby all affairs at those times were framed This made her in matters of Religion more
severe then of her own nature she was and led her into many errours of State neglecting the Natives and born Noblemen of the countrey and following the counsels of the French that attended her who making no conscience of their promises and minding nothing but the bringing of Scotland in subjection to France as they conceived things to serve unto their ends moved her to follow courses unsure and dishonourable Otherwise she was of a most milde disposition and was heard often to say That if her own counsel might take place she doubted nothing to compose all the dissensions within the Realm and settle the same upon good conditions in a perfect tranquillity The Author of the story ascrived to Iohn Knox in his whole discourse sheweth a bitter and hateful spite against her forging dishonest things which was never so much as suspected by any setting down his own conjectures as certain truths and misinterpreting all her words and actions yea the least syllable that did escape her in passion he maketh in an argument of her cruel and inhumane disposition but when he cometh to speak of her end he will have all her sickness and death though in none of the two there was any thing extraordinary to be the judgement of God inflicted upon her as if death and the ordinary visitations which bring death were not common to Princes as well as others Then for her burial because by direction of her friends and as some say at her own desire order was taken to carry her corps to the Abbey of Rhemes in Campaigne where her sister was Abbesse which of all necessity required a protraction of time he construed the delay to be the punishment of her inhumanity and the want of sepulchre in this Kingdom a prognostick of the short continuance of her race and the Guisian blood as he speaks in this Realm Pardon me good Reader for this digression To detract from the same of Princes and miscensure their words and actions favoureth of malice and no way becometh a Christian much lesse a Minister of Christ. Shortly after the death of Queen Regent truce was taken for hearing the Ambassadours sent from France and England who coming to Edinburgh entred into consultation first amongst themselves upon the best and easiest means to compose the present quarrels Then calling to them certain of the Scottish Nobility began to treat of the sending of the French souldiers forth of the Realm Wherein two difficulties occurred One was that the Commissioners of France did urge the retaining of a number of men of war in some sorts of the countrey for the King and Queen after peace was concluded The other that the companies that should be broken might depart unchallenged with all their baggage The Scottish Noblemen did oppose these desires esteeming it unreasonable that they should be suffered to depart before they gave satisfaction to those they had wronged And to place strangers in forts they thought it could not but breed trouble and occasion a new warre more dangerous then the present This contention held some dayes at last both parties wearying they were brought to agree upon the conditions following 1. That the French men of warre in the town of Leth should be sent home within the space of twenty dayes with bag and baggage and for their better transport should be furnished with ships of England they giving pledges for the safe return of the same 2. That Leth being rendered to the Lords of Scotland the walls thereof should be demolished as likewise the fortifications at Dumbar if so it should seem good to the Lords after they had viewed the same and that the King and Queen should make no new forts within the Realm nor augment these that were already made nor yet repair these that were demolished without counsel and consent of the Estates 3. That a Garison of threescore French men should be permitted to remain in the Castle of Dumbar and as many in the Isle of Inchkeeth untill the Estates should find means to maintain the said forts upon their own charges from all peril of forain invasion the said souldiers in the mean time living obedient to the lawes of the Realm and taking nothing from the subjects without paiment of ready money 4. That an Act of oblivion should be made for abolishing the memory of all injuries and wrongs attempted or committed against the lawes of the Realm since the sixth day of March 1558. untill the first of August 1560. which Act should be ratified in the next Parliament and confirmed by the Queen with consent of her husband 5. That a general peace and reconciliation should be made amongst the Lords and subjects of the Realm so as they who were called of the Congregation and they who were not of the same should bear no quarrel to others for any thing done since the sixth of March 1558. 6. That the King and Queen should not pursue revenge or suffer to be revenged any violence or injury that had been done since the said time nor should deprive or seek any colour to dispossess the subjects or any of them of the benefices houses and estates which they have enjoyed before they alwayes continuing in the due obedience of their Soveraigns And that it might be known that the King and Queen were not willing to keep any remembrance of the troubles past it was accorded the Duke of Chattellerault and all other Noblemen of Scotland should be repossessed in their livings and benefices within France after the manner that they did enjoy the same before the said sixth day of March and that all capitulations agreed upon in time past should be observed as well for the part of their Majesties as the part of the Nobility and people of Scotland 7. That where any Bishops Abbots or other Churchmen should alledge themselves to have received any injuries either in their persons or goods the same should be considered by the Estates of Parliament and redresse made according to reason and in the mean time that no man should stop them to enjoy their rents nor do any hurt or violence to their persons and if any should do contrary to this Article he should be pursued by the Lords as a perturber of the Commonwealth 8. That in time coming the King and Queen should depute no strangers in the administration of Civil and Common Justice nor bestow the offices of Chancellary Thesaurer Comptrollary and the like upon others then born subjects of the Realm as likewise that it should not be lawful to give the office of Thesaurary or Comptrollary to any Churchman or other person that is not able to administrate the same Further that the Thesaurer and Comptroller appointed by them and instructed with sufficient commission should do nothing in disposing of casualties without the consent of the Councel to the effect all things may be done for the profit of the King and Queen yet should it not be thought that this Article did either
who formerly had given it to others The first thing they moved in the Articles was a supplication of the Barons Gentlemen Burgesses and other subjects concerning religion wherein three things were petitioned First that the Doctrine of the Romane Church professed and tyrannously maintained by the Clergy should be condemned and by Act of Parliament abolished Some particulars they named such as the Doctrine of Transubstantiation the adoration of Christs body under the form of bread the merit of works Papisticall Indulgences Purgatory Pilgrimage and praying to Saints departed These they reckoned to be pestilent errours such as could not but bring damnation to the souls of those who were therewith infected therefore desired a punishment to be appointed for the teachers and maintainers of such Doctrines Next that a remedy should be found against the profaning of the holy Sacraments by men of that profession and the true Discipline of the ancient Church revived and restored Thirdly that the Pope of Rome his usurped authority should be discharged and the patrimony of the Church imployed to the sustentation of the Ministery the provision of Schools and intertainment of the poore of a long time neglected This last clause was not very pleasing to divers of the Nobility who though they liked well to have the Pope his authority and doctrine condemned had no will to quit the Church Patrimony wherewith in that stirring time they had possessed themselves So making no answer to the last point the Ministers were desired to draw into severall heads the summe of the Doctrine they craved to be established that the same might be seen and considered by the Parliament This accordingly was done and the fourth day after which was the 17. of August exhibited to the Estates under this title The confession of the Faith and Doctrine believed and professed by the Protestants of Scotland It is the same confession word by word that you have registred in the first Parliament of King Iames the sixth which that the story may on with an uninterrupted delivery I thought not needfull here to insert The Confession read in open Parliament and put to voyces the Earle of Atholl the Lords Sommervill and Bothwick onely of all the temporall Estate disassented saying They would believe as their fathers before them had believed The Popish Prelats were silent and answered nothing whereupon the Earle Marshall brake forth into these speeches It is long since I carried some favour unto the truth and was somewhat jealous of the Romane religion but this day hath fully resolved me of the truth of the one and falshood of the other for seeing my Lords the Bishops who by their learning can and for the zeal they should have to the truth would as I suppose gainsay any thing repugnant unto it say nothing against the confession we have heard I cannot think but it is the very truth of God and the contrary of it false and deceiveable doctrine Thus was the confession of Faith approved and by publick voices of the Estates authorized At the same time there passed three other Acts in favour of the Professors one for abolishing the Popes Jurisdiction and authority within the Realm a second annulling all Statutes made in preceding times for maintenance of idolatry and a third for punishment of the sayers and hearers of Mass. With these Acts Sr. Iames Sandelands Knight of the Rhodes a Gentleman of good account who had carried himself as neuter in all these broiles was directed to France for obtaining a ratification of the same from the Queen and the King her husband and therewith was desired to clear the Noblemen and other Subjects from imputations of disloyalty cast upon them and to pacifie the mindes of their Soveraignes whom they understood to be much exasperated by all the good wayes he could use But he found his Ambassage and himself both contemned the Guisians who were the onely men then in account with the King checking him bitterly at his first audience for that he being a Knight of the holy Order should have taken a Commission from Rebells to sollicite a ratification of execrable Heresies The Gentleman did what he could to mitigate their wrath but nothing could avail So was he dismissed without answer whereof the Archbishop of Glasgow the Abbat of Dunfermlin and the Lord Seaton 〈◊〉 from Leth with the company of French were generally blamed The cold entertainment he found in that Court was soon advertised which troubled greatly the 〈◊〉 of the Professors for they were sensible of their own weakness and 〈…〉 from England if France should again invade because of the loss the 〈…〉 received in the late expedition neither had the Earl of Morton and Glencarn who upon the breaking up of the Parliament were sent into England to render thanks to the Queen and to intreat the continuance of her favour given any advertisement of their acceptance But whilest they stood thus fearfull newes was brought of the French Kings death which raised their hearts not a little neither were they more glad then the French faction were sorrowfull These meeting in the most secret manner they could took counsell to send Mr. Iohn Lesley afterwards Bishop of Rosse with letters to the Queen intreating her to return into Scotland withall to shew her that the best course she could take was to land at Aberdene where she should be honourably received and find such assistance of the Noblemen in these quarters as at her first coming she might re-establish the Catholick Religion he was also desired to warn the Queen not to give ear to the counsels of her brother who as they said was of an aspiring minde and aimed at no less then the Government of the Realm whom she should do wisely to cause be detained in France till matters at home were fully settled The letter he carried was subscribed by the Archbishop of Saint Andrewes the Bishops of Aberdene Murray and Rosse the Earles of Huntly Craford Athol Sutherland and Cathnesse On the other side the Noblemen that had assisted the expulsion of the French how soon they heard of the death of King Francis convened at Edinburgh and after counsell taken directed Lord Iames to the Queen to perswade her in like manner to return But Lesly using greater diligence came to her some dayes before him and finding her at Vitrie in Champaigne wthier she was gone to seek a secret place for her sorrow delivered the letters and credit he was trusted with The Queen hearing all answered that the Prelats and Noblemen by whom he was imployed should rest assured of her favour willing him to advertise so much and to attend till she could resolve upon her return Incontinent after Leslies coming the Queens uncles did enter in deliberation what course was best for her to take and whether or not she should return to Scotland for they conceived the passage by Sea would be dangerous she not being assured of the Queen
of the councel in Civil affairs be he never judged so apt for the purpose but either must he cease from the Ministery which at his own pleasure he may not do or else in bearing charge in Civil affairs except it be to assist the Parliament when the same is called The ninth head concerning the Policie of the Church WE call the Policy of the Church the exercise of Religion in such things as may help to bring the ignorant to knowledge or else promove in them that are more learned a further growth of grace or otherwise such things as are appointed for keeping things in good order within the Church whereof there be two sorts the one utterly necessary as that the Word may be truly preached the Sacraments rightly administrtd common Prayers publickly made children and simple persons instructed in the chief points of Religion and offences corrected and punished These things we say are so necessary that without the same there cannot be any face of a visible Church The other sort is profitable but not meerly necessary as that Psalmes be sung and certain places of Scripture read when there is no Sermon or that the Church should convene this or that day in the week to hear Sermons Of these and the like we see not how a certain Order can be established For in some Churches the Psalmes may be conveniently sung in other perhaps they cannot some Churches may convene every day some twice or thrice in the week and some it may be but once In these and the like every particular Church may appoint their own policy themselves Yet in great towns we think expedient that every day there be either Sermon or Common Prayer with some exercise of reading the Scriptures The day of publick Sermon we do not think the Common-Prayers needfull to be used lest we should foster the people in superstition who come to the Prayers as they come to the Mass or give them occasion to think that those are no Prayers which are conceived before and after Sermon In every famous town we require that one day besides the Sunday be appointed for Sermon during the time whereof men must abstain from all exercise of trade and labour the servant as well as the master In smaller towns such order must be kept as the Churches within the same shall appoint but the Sunday in all towns must precisely be observed before and after noon Before noon the Word must be preached Sacraments administred and mariage solemnized when occasion doth offer After noon the Catechisme must be taught and the young children examimined thereupon in audience of all the people In doing whereof the Minister must have care to cause the people understand the questions propounded with the answers and doctrine that may be collected thereof What order shall be kept in teaching the Catechisme and how much thereof every Sunday shall be handled the distinctions of the Catechisme it self which is the most perfect that ever was yet used in any Church do shew Where there is neither Preaching nor Catechisme upon Sundayes at afternoon the Common-Prayers ought to be used It appertaineth to every Church to appoint the times when the Sacraments should be ministred Baptisme may be ministred whensoever the Word is preached but we think it more expedient that the same be ministred upon Sunday and when occasion is offered of great travell before noon the same may be ministred in the afternoon upon the week dayes onely after the Sermon partly to remove that gross errour which may hold that children dying without Baptisme are damned partly that the people may assist the ministration of the Sacrament with greater reverence then commonly they do Four times in the year we think sufficient for Administration of the Lords Table which we desire to be so distinguished that the superstitious observation of times may be avoyded so far as may be for it is known how superstitiously people run unto that action upon Easter as if time gave virtue to the Sacraments when as the rest of the whole year they are careless and negligent as though it belonged not unto them but at that time only Therefore we think it expedient that the first Sunday of March yearly be kept for one day to that service The first Sunday of Iune for another The first Sunday of September for the third and the first Sunday of December for the fourth Albeit we deny not but every Church for reasonable causes may change the time and minister the same oftner yet we think the Sacrament of the supper ought never to be ministred without examination preceding chiefly of those who are known or suspect to be ignorant and that none ought to be admitted to that holy mystery who cannot formally say the Lords Prayer the Articles of the Belief declare the summe of the Law and understandeth the use and vertue of that holy Sacrament We also think necessary that every Church have a Bible in English and that the people convene to hear the Scriptures read and interpreted that by frequent reading and hearing the gross ignorance of the people may be removed And we judge it most expedient that the Scriptures be read in order That is that some one Book of the New and Old Testament be begun and followed forth to the end The like we esteem of preaching if the Minister remain for the most part at one place For the divagation from one place of Scripture to another whether it be in reading or preaching we account not so profitable for the Church as the continuall following of one Text. The Masters of Families must be commanded to instruct or cause to be instructed their children and servants in the Principles of Christian Religion without the knowledge whereof they may not be admitted to the Table of the Lord wherefore we think it needfull that every year at least the Ministers take triall by publick examination of the knowledge of every person within the Church and that every master and mistress present themselves and so many of their family as are come to mature age before the Minister and Elders to give confession of their Faith rehearse the Commandements of the Law with the Lords Prayer and declare what is their understanding in those things If any shall suffer their children or servants to remain in wilfull ignorance the censures of the Church must be used against them unto excommunication and then the person referred to the Civil Magistrate For seeing the just man liveth by his own faith and that Christ Iesus justifieth by knowledge of himself it is intolerable that any should be permitted to live as Members of the Church of God and yet to continue in ignorance Moreover all persons would be exhorted to exercise themselves in the Psalmes that when the Church conveneth and the Psalmes be sung they may be the more able with common heart and voice to praise God In private houses it were expedient that the most grave and discreet person of
Estates convened in Parliament should appoint About the midst of Iuly the dispensation of the marriage being brought from Rome the Queen was espoused to the Lord Darnelie after the Popish manner in the Chappel of Halirudhruse by the Dean of Restalrig and the next day was he by the sound of the Trumpet proclaimed King and declared to be associated with her in the Government The discontented Lords sent forth their complaints upon this alledging That the Kingdome was openly wronged the liberties thereof oppressed and a King imposed upon the people without advise and consent of the Estates a thing not practised before at any time and contrary to the Laws and received custom of the Countrey Desiring therefore all good subjects to take the matter to heart and joyn with them in resisting these beginnings of Tyranny But few or none were thereby won to shew themselves openly of their party so as when the Queen with her husband went against them they left the town of Striveling where the first convened and fled into Paislay The King to make himself more popular and take from the Lords the pretext of Religion wherewith they coloured their designes took purpose to go unto St. Giles Church in Edinburgh and hear Sermon Iohn Knox either doubting his sincerity or favouring the faction of the Noblemen fell upon him with a bitter reproof for which being cited before the Queen and Councell he not onely stood to that he had spoken but added That as the King for her pleasure had gone to Masse and dishonoured the Lord God so should he in his Iustice make her the instrument of his ruine The Queen incensed with this answer burst forth in tears whereupon he was inhibited preaching by the Councell and silenced for some moneths Mr. Iohn Craig who a little before was brought to Edinburgh because of the prohibition given to his Colleague refused to do any service there which put the people in a stur yet upon better advice he was moved to continue in his charge In the end of August the King and Queen accompanied with five thousand or thereabouts went to Glasgow to pursue the Lords They removing from Paisley to Hamilton an Herald was sent thither to summon the Castle which they denied to render giving out that they would try the matter in battell the next day But the manifold distractions amongst themselves did let this resolution and divers falling away from their side they went to Edinburgh where supposing to finde assistance the Captain of the Castle forced them by his continuall playing on the town to quit it After which they tooke their course to Dumfreis allured by the fair promises of Iohn Maxwell Lord Hereis A new expedition upon this was concluded and the Lieges warned to meet at Bigger the 9. of October in the mid time the King and Queen leaving the Earl of Lenox Lieutenant in the West parts made a Progress through Fife to punish those that had assisted the Lords The Lairds of Grainge Balcomie Pitmillie and Ramormie were fugitive some others of meaner sort taken prisoners and the towns of Perth Dundie and St. Andrewes fined in great summes This done they returned to Edinburgh and from thence went into Dumfrâ—is where the Lords had stayed all that while The Lord Hereis pretending to make their peace concluded his own advising them to fly into England as they did Thither went the Duke of Chattellerault the Earl of Murray Glencarne and Rothes the Lord Ochiltrie the Commendatory of Kilwinning and divers others of good note A few dayes they abode in Carlile with the Earle of Bedford Lieutenant at that time in the North. Then going to Newcastle they sent the Earl of Murray to the English Court to intreat the Queens intercession for them she incontinent dispatched a Gentleman of her Privie Chamber named Tamerorth with Letters to the Queen of Scots requesting that Murray and the rest might be received in favour The Gentleman not vouchsafing to give her husband the title of a King nor bringing any Commission to him was denied presence and had his answer delivered him in writing to this effect That Queen Elizabeth should do well to have no medling with the subjects of Scotland but leave them to their Princes discretion seeing neither she nor her husband did trouble themselves with the causes of her subjects The Duke perceiving that by these means their peace would not be hastily made and knowing his reconcilement to be more easie resolved to sever his cause from the rest and sent the Abbot of Kilwinning to entreat favour to himself and his friends which he easily obtained for he was known to be nothing so guilty as the others and to have been craftily drawn upon that faction so he returned into Scotland in December following In this moneth a generall Assembly of the Church convened again at Edinburgh where the answer made by the Queen to their last petitions was presented and replied unto by the same Assembly in this manner First they said That it was no small grief to the hearts of good and Christian subjects to hear that notwithstanding the Evangel of Christ had been so long preached in the Realm and his mercy so plainly offered her Majesty should yet continue unperswaded of the truth of that Religion which they preached and professed it being the same which Christ Iesus had revealed to the world which he commanded his Apostles to preach and ordained to be received of all the faithfull and firmly retained by them untill his second coming A religion that had God the Father his onely Son Christ Iesus and the Holy Spirit for the Authors thereof and was most clearly grounded upon the Doctrine and practice aswell of the Prophets as Apostles which no other religion upon the face of the earth could justifie alledge or prove For whatsoever assurance the Papist had or could alledge for his profession the same the Turk had for his Alcoran And the Jews more probably might alledge for their rites and traditions whether it be antiquity of time or consent of people or authority of Princes or multitudes and number of Professors or any the like cloakes they do pretend Wherefore in the Name of the eternall God with the reverence that became them they required her highness to use the means whereby she might be perswaded of the truth such as the preaching of the Word of God the ordinary mean that he hath appointed for working knowledge and begetting faith in the hearts of his chosen ones conference with learned men and disputation with the adversaries which they were ready to offer when and where her Grace should think expedient Next where she could not believe any impiety to be in the Mass they made offer to prove the whole Mass from the beginning to the ending to be nothing else but a mass of impietie and that the Priest his actions the opinion which the hearers or rather the gazers
was accustomed when she supped private to admit others to sit by her and that night the Countess of Argile and beneath her Davie was placed commanded him to arise and come forth for the place where he sate did not beseem him The Queen starting up hastily went between Davie and Ruthven to defend him and Davie clasping his hands about her middle the King laboured to loose them willing her not to be afraid for that they were come onely to take order with that villain Then was he dragged down the stairs to the gallery where Morton with his company was walking There they fell upon him and striving who should give the first stroak killed him with many wounds It was constantly reported that he had warning given him oftner then once by Iohn Damiott a French Priest who was thought to have some skill in Magick to do his business and be gone for that he could not make good his part And that he answered disdainfully The Scots are given more to brag then to fight Some few dayes again before his death being warned by the same Priest to take heed of the bastard he replied That whilest he lived he should not have credit in Scotland to do him any hurt For he took the Earl of Murray to be the man of whom he was advertised to take heed But that prediction either fulfilled or eluded the first stroak was given him by George Douglas base son to the Earl of Angus after whom such others as were in place either serving their private malice or desiring to be esteemed associates in that conspiracy inflicted every man his wound till he was dispatched yet had they no commandment from the contrivers so to kill him It being their purpose to have brought him to publick execution which they knew would have been to all the people a most grateful spectacle And good it had been for them so to have done or then to have taken him in another place and at another time then in the Queens presence For besides the great peril of abortion which her fear might have caused the false aspersions cast upon her fame and honour by that occasion were such as she could never digest and drew on all the pitiful accidents that afterwards ensued The Queen bursting forth in many tears after a great chiding she kept with the Lord Ruthven sent one of her maids to enquire what was become of Davie who quickly returning told that he was killed having asked her how she knew it the maid answered that she had seen him dead Then the Queen wiping her eyes with her handkerchief said No more tears I will think upon a Revenge Neither was she seen after that any more to lament The rumour of this deed ran soon through the Town whereupon the people did arm and go to the Palace But they were pacified by the King who calling to them from a window shewed that the Queen and he were well and that they needed not to fear because that which was done was done by his own commandment The Noblemen that lodged within the Palace were charged to keep within their chambers yet the Lords Huntley and Bothwel escaped the same night by a window at the back of the Palace Athol and the rest had licence to depart the next morning Upon Tuesday thereafter for the slaughter was committed upon Saterday the ninth of March the Earls of Murray and Rothes with these that were exiled in England returned to Edinburgh and going first to the Parliament house took documents that they were ready to answer the summons of forfeiture directed against them and that none did insist to pursue In this doubtful estate of things the Queen not knowing whom to trast sent for her brother the Earl of Murray and having conferred familiarly a while with him by his means had her servants and guards restored for after the slaughter they were all put from her The night following she went from the Palace to Seaton and from thence to Dumbar taking the King with her in company who repenting the fact and forsaking the other Conspirators did openly by sound of Trumpet at the Market Crosse of Edinburgh protest his innocency denying that ever he gave his consent to any thing but to the returning of the Lords that were banished in England Yet was the contrary known to all men so as this served only to the undoing of his reputation and made him find few or no friends thereafter to aid him in his necessity Upon the Queens departing the Conspirators and whosoever were thought privie thereto fled some to England others to the borders and Highlands and such a change you should have seen as they who the night preceding did vant of the fact as a goodly and memorable Act affirming some truly some falsely that they were present thereat did on the morrow forswear all that before they had affirmed The Earl of Morton with the Lords Ruthven Lindesay and young Lethington remained at Newcastle in England where the Lord Ruthven falling again in the feaver departed this life Mr. Iames Macgill Clerk of Register with divers Citizens of Edinburgh that were esteemed favourers of the fact left the Town and lurked privately amongst their friends After some four dayes stay at Dumbar the Queen returned to Edinburgh accompanied with many of the Nobility and then began Inquisition to be made for the Murtherers Thomas Scot Sheriffe depute of Perth and servant to the Lord Ruthven with Sir Henry Yair sometimes a Priest being apprehended were after trial hanged and quartered William Harlaw and Iohn Mowbray Burgesses of Edinburgh convicted and brought to the place of execution had their lives spared by the intercession of Bothwel The Lairds of Calder Ormeston Halton Elphingston Brunston Whittingham Shirreâ—hall and many others being cited as conscious of the murther for not appearing were denounced Rebels The office of the Clerk Register was conferred upon Sir Iames Balfour and a conclusion taken in councel that they who should be tried to have either devised or to have been actual committers of the said murther should be pursued by order of Justice and the same executed with all severity but that the Commons and others that came to the Palace accidentally should upon their supplication be used with more clemency In all this proceeding there was none more earnest or forward then the King notwithstanding whereof the hatred of the fact lay heavy upon him nor could he ever after this time recover his former favour with the Queen The rest after a little time were reconciled Lethington by the means of Athol was first called home albeit Bothwel did strongly oppose it The Barons addressed for themselves by means of their friends that were in credit Morton and Lindesay in the winter following were pardoned at the request of the Earls of Huntley and Argyle Now the time of the Queens lying in drew nigh whereupon the Councel meeting to advise upon the place where her
deal more wisely then to trouble the godly with such vanities For all things which seem lawful edify not If the commandment of the Authority urge the consciences of you and our brethren further then they can bear we pray you remember that ye are called the light of the world and the salt of the earth All civil authority hath not ever the light of God shining before their eyes in their statutes and commandments but their affections favour too much sometimes of the earth and of worldly wisdome Therefore we think that ye ought boldly oppone your selves not only to all power that dare extoll it self against God but also against all such as dare burthen the consciences of the faithful further then God hath burthened them in his own word But we must confesse our offence in that we have entered in reasoning further then we purposed and promised in the beginning now therefore we return to our former humble supplication which is that our brethren who amongst you refuse these Romish ragges may find of you who are Prelates such favour as our head and Master commandeth every one of his members to shew to another which we look to receive from your humanity not only because ye will not offend Gods Majesty in troubling of your brethren for such vain trifles but also because ye will not refuse the humble request of us your brethren and fellow-preachers in whom albeit there appear no worldly Pompe yet we suppose ye will not so farre despise us but that ye will esteem us in the number of those that fight against the Romane Antichrist and travel that the Kingdom of Iesus Christ may be every where advanced The days are evil iniquity aboundeth and charity alas is waxed cold Therefore ought we to watch the more diligently for the hour is uncertain when the Lord Iesus shall appear before whom â—e your brethren and we must give an account of our administration And thus in conclusion we once again crave favour to our brethren which granted ye shall command us in the Lord things of double more importance The Lord Iesus rule your hearts in his true fear unto the end and give unto you and us victory over that conjured enemy of all true religion the Romane Antichrist whose wounded head Satan by all means laboureth to cure again but to destruction shall he and all his maintainers go by the power of our Lord Iesus to whose mighty protection we heartily commit you From our General Assembly at Edinburgh the twenty seventh of December 1566. To quiet the Ministers who were daily complaining of their lack of provision the Court made offer to the same Assembly of certain Assignations for their present relief which were accepted under protestation that the same should not prejudge their right to the tithes nor be accompted as a satisfaction for the same For these they held to be the proper Patrimony of the Church and so justly belonging thereto as that they ought not to be paid to any others under whatsoever colour or pretext But this protestation availed not only it sheweth what was the judgement of the Church in that time concerning tithes The Queen in Ianuary following went to visit the King who lay sick at Glasgow After some complainings he made of her unkindnesse and a little chiding they kept for discontents passed they did so lovingly reconcile as the King though he was not as yet fully recovered was content to be transported to Edinburgh and had a lodging prepared in a remote place of the Town for his greater quiet as was pretended But he had not stayed there a fortnight when Bothwel having conspired his murther did come upon him in the night as he lay asleep and strangled him with one of his cubiculars that lay in the chamber by him The murther committed the two corpses were carried forth at a gate in the Town wall and laid in an Orchard near by and thereafter the house blown up with powder the noise whereof did awake those that were sleeping in the furthest parts of the Town The Queen not gone as yet unto her rest convened the Noblemen that lodged within the Palace and by their advice sent Bothwell with some others to enquire what the matter was for he was returned to his Chamber before the blowing up of the house having left some to fire the train when he was past and gone away many of all sorts did accompany him to the place where finding the body of the King naked only the upper part covered with his shirt the rest of his apparel and even his pantofles near by him each one making a several conjecture Bothwel would have it believed that the violence of the powder had carried his body forth at the roof of the house unto that place but this was against all sense for not a bone of his whole body was either broken or bruised which must needs have been after such a violent fall Nor could it be perceived that either the corps or garments were once touched with the powder So it was manifest that his body and all were laid there by the hands of men Bothwel returning shewed the Queen what a strange thing had happened admired how it could be and who they were committed the murther she hearing it retired to a private room and went presently to bed Now he had provided some to carry the newes unto the borders and to give out that the Earls of Murray and Morton were the chief contrivers of the murther which rumour went currant in England for a while Yet ere a long time passed all was laid open and he known to have been the principal actor himself Proclamations were made promising large summes of money to those that would detect the murtherers whereunto the next night by a placard affixed on the Market Cross answer was made That if the money should be consigned in the hands of an indifferent person the murtherers should be revealed and the delator set to his name and justify his accusation No notice being taken of this offer voices were heard in the dark of the night crying that Bothwel had murthered the King some drawing his portraict to the life set above it this superscription Here is the murtherer of the King and threw the same into the streets And there were some that in all the publick places of the Town affixed the names of the murtherers the principal as well as the accessaries For the principal they named Bothwel as accessaries Sir Iames Balfour and Gilbert Balfour his brother Mr. David Chalmers Black Mr. Iohn Spence Seigneur Francis Sebastian Iohn de Burdeaux and Ioseph the brother of Davie which last four were of the Queens houshold These things did so offend the Court as neglecting the trial of the murther they fell to the drawers of these portraicts and the authors of the libels All the Painters and Writers were called for dignoscing the letters and draughts when nothing could be
when she came in publick and divers that had set their hands and seals to the marriage fell now openly to condemn it as that which ministred too just a suspicion that she was consenting to the death of the King her husband The Earl of Athol immediately after the murther of the King had forsaken the Court and lived at home waiting some occasion to be revenged of the doers and now esteeming it fit to shew himself he came to Striveling where in a meeting of Noblemen that were desired to come thither upon his motion a bond was made for the preservation of the young Prince lest Bothwell getting him in custody should make him away as no man doubted he would as well to advance his own succession as to cut off the innocent childe who in all probability would one day revenge his fathers death The principals of this combination were the Earls of Argile Atholl Morton Marre and Glencarne with the Lords Lindesay and Boyd But Argile out of a facility which was naturall unto him detected all their counsells to the Queen and the Lord Boyd with great promises was won to the adverse party Bothwell suspecting some insurrection advised the Queen for saving her reputation in forain parts to acquaint the French King and her kinsmen of the house of Guise with her marriage and the reasons thereof desiring them sith that which was done could not be again undone to favour her husband no less then they did her self And to this effect the Bishop of Dumblane was sent into France with letters to all her friends Neither did he admit to do at home what he thought might serve to fortifie himself for divers Noblemen and Barons were invited to Court and at their coming solicited to enter into bond for the defence of the Queen and Bothwell who should on the other part be obliged to protect them in all their affairs Some of these being wrought to the purpose did set their hands willingly to the bond the rest though they would gladly have shunned it yet because they held it dangerous to refuse subscribed in like sort Onely the Earl of Murray of all that were called denied to enter in any bond with the Queen it being neither lawfull for him as he said nor honourable for her whom in all things it was his duty to obey Concerning Bothwell he said that he was reconciled unto him by the Queens mediation and would faithfully keep all that he had promised but to enter in bond with him or any other he did not think it the part of a good subject Shortly after this he obtained leave howbeit not without some difficulty to go into France for he saw troubles breeding in which he loved not to have an hand How soon he was gone choice was made of a new Councell and the Archbishop of St. Andrewes with the Lords Oliphant and Beyd received into the number for their better and more easie attendance they had their times of waiting particularly assigned The Earls of Crawford Arroll and Cassils with the Bishop of Ross and the Lord Oliphant were appointed to begin and attend from the 1. of Iune to the 16. of Iuly The Earls of Morton and Rothes with the Bishop of Calloway and the Lord Fleming were to succeed and remain from the 16. of Iuly to the penult of August After them the Archbishop of St. Andrews the Earls of Argile and Cathnes with the Lord Hereis to the 15. of October And from that day to the 1. of December the Earl of Huntley who was then created Chancellour the Earls of Atholl Marshall and Lord Boyd were appointed to wait at which time Crawford and Arroll were again to begin and the rest to follow in their order for the same space So as during the whole year the Counsellours should be tied to the attendance of 3 moneths onely It was alwayes provided that so many of the forenamed persons as happened to be at Court should during their abode notwithstanding of their severall assignments be present with the others And that it should be lawfull for the Queen to adjoyn at any time such as she thought worthy of that honour The same day a Proclamation was given out Declaring all writings purchased from the Queen for permitting Papists to use the exercise of their Religion to make no faith her Majesty being no way minded to violate the Act made at her first arrivall and often since that time renued in favours of the true Religion But this did not repress the murmurs of the people for which it was specially intended Wherefore some few dayes after the Queen by Bothwels perswasion taking purpose to visit the borders and having charged the subjects to accompany her thither with a provision for 15. dayes according to the custome it was publickly rumored that these forces were gathering for some other business and that the intention was to have the Prince her son in her own custody and taken out of the Earl of Marre his hands So as a new Declaration came forth To certify the people of her good affection and that she never meaned to make any novations in the Kingdom by altering the lawes thereof nor do any thing in the publick affairs but by the advice of the Noblemen of her Councel And for her sonne as she had trusted him to such a Governour as other Princes in former times were custome to have so her motherly care for his safety and good education should be made apparent to all But no regard was had to these Declarations and the Noblemen who had combined themselves at Striveling taking Armes and being assisted by the Lord Home environed on the suddain the Castle of Borthwick wherein the Queen and Bothwel were then remaining yet their companies not sufficing to inclose the house for Athol did not keep the Diet Bothwel first escaped and after him the Queen disguised in mans apparel fled to Dumbar The Lords upon their escape retired to Edinburgh where they expected the rest of their forces would meet There lay in the Town at that by the Queens direction the Earl of Huntley the Archbishop of S. Andrews the Bishop of Ross the Abbot of Kilwining and the Lord Boyd How soon they heard of the Lords coming they went to the street offering themselves to conduct the people and to assist them in the defence of the Town but they found few or none willing to joyn with them and the peoples affections wholly inclining to the Lords The Magistrates gave order to shut the gates but no further resistance was made so as the Lords entering by the gate called S. Maryport which was easily brokeup they made themselves Master of the Town Huntley and the rest taking their refuge to the Castle were received by the Keeper Sir Iames Balfour a man much trusted by Bothwel though at the same time he was treating with the Lords for delivering the Castle into their hands The
next day being the 12. of Iune the Lords gave out a Proclamation wherein they declared That the Earl of Bothwel having put violent hands in the Queens person warded her highnesse in the Castle of Dumbar and retaining her in his power had seduced her being destitute of all counsel to an unhonest and unlawful marriage with himself who was known to have been the principal authour deviser and actor in the cruel murther committed upon the late Kings person and that he was daily gathering forces and strengthening himself by all means of purpose as appeared to get in his hands the young Prince that he might murther him in the like sort as he had done his Father which the Nobility of the Realm had resolved to withstand and to deliver the Queen out of his bondage Therefore did they charge all and sundry the Lieges within the Kingdom to be in readiness upon three houres warning to assist the said Noblemen for delivering the Queen from captivity and bringing the said Earl and his Complices to underlie the trial and punishment of Law for the foresaid murther Commanding all such as will not joyn with the said Noblemen to depart forth of the Town of Edinburgh within four hours after the publication made under the pain to be reputed as enemies c. But the Queen having escaped as we shew there resorted to her from all quarters numbers of people so as within few houres she had an Army about her of 4000. men and above a force sufficient to oppose the enterprisers The Lords on the other side were cast into many difficulties for the heat of the common sort of people being quickly cooled as ordinarily it happeneth and the greater part of the Nobility being either enemies or behaving themselves as Neuters few of them came to offer their assistance yea had they been never so many lacking munition and other necessary provisions for the besieging of forts they saw no way to attain to their purpose whereupon they began to think upon dissolving their forces and quitting the enterprise at least for that time But the resolution which the Queen took altered their counsels and gave them the opportunity they wished for She partly considing in her power and numbers and partly animated by a sort of flatterers who made her believe that the Lords would flee upon the first bruit of her coming resolved to march with her Army to Leth whereas nothing had been so much to her advantage as a little protracting of time for had she remained three days longer at Dumbar the Lords without all peradventure had retired every one to his home But where mutations are destined the worst counsels seem ever the best and are most readily embraced Being advanced so farre as Glaidsmoore where she caused master her forces a Proclamation was made bearing That a number of Conspirators having discovered their latent malice borne to her and the Duke of Orkney her husband after they had failed in apprehending their persons at Borthwick had made a seditious Proclamation to make people believe that they did seek the revenge of the murther of the King her late husband and the relieving of her self out of bondage and captivity pretending that the Duke her husband was minded to invade the Prince her sonne all which were false and forged inventions none having better cause to revenge the Kings death then her self if she could know the authors thereof And for the Duke her present husband he had used all means to clear his innocency the ordinary Iustice had absolved him and the Estates of Parliament approved their proceedings which they themselves that made the present iâ—surrection had likewise allowed As also he had offered to maintain that quarrell against any Gentleman on earth undefamed then which nothing more could be required And as to her alledged captivity the contrary was known to the whole subjects her marriage with him being publickly contracted and solemnised with their own consents as their hand writs could testify Albeit to give their treason a fair shew they made now a buckler of the Prince her sonne being an infant and in their hands whereas their intention only was to overthrow her and her posterity that they might rule all things at their pleasure and without controlment Seeing therefore no wilfulnesse nor particularily but very necessity had forced her to take Armes for defence of her life as her hope was to have the assistance of all her faithful subjects against those unnatural rebels so she doubted not but such as were already assembled would with good hearts stand to her defence considering especially the goodness of her cause promising them in recompence of their valorous service the lands and possessions of the Rebels which should be distributed according to the merit of every man This proclaimed the Army did set forward the Queen lodging that night in Seaton a little before midnight word was brought to Edinburgh of the Queens approach who without long suspence made to their Armour And at Sun rising putting themselves in order they marched directly to Mussilburgh a Village two miles distant from Preston there they refreshed themselves with food and a little rest for the Queens Camp was not as yet stirring About the middest of the day the horsemen who were sent to observe when the Queens Army did advance brought word that they were marching The Lords thereupon made haste and drawing their companies forth of the Village ranged them in two battels The first was conducted by the Earl of Morton and the Lord Home the second by the Earls of Athel Marre and Glencarn the Lords Lindsay Ruthven Semple and Sanqâ—uar with the Lairds of Drumlanrig Tulibardin Selfourd Grange and divers others of good sort were assisting in number not much inferiour to the Queens Army and in this superiour that the most part of them were Gentlemen practised and of good experience in warre The Queen stood with her Army on the top of the hill called Carberry hill which the Lords because of the ascent wherewith it riseth could not come at in a direct course but to their disadvantage wherefore they inclined a little to the right hand both to find a more plain way and to get the Sun in their backs when they should come unto the fight This deceived the Queen who supposing they were flying towards Dalkeith a little Village pertaining to the Earl of Morton but when they were past the strait of the hill and that she saw them making directly to the place where she with her Army stood she perceived her errour The French Ambassadour seeing them ready to joyn interposed himself and coming to the Lords desired that matters might be composed without bloodshed for the good of both parties saying that he found the Queen peaceably inclined and disposed both to forgive the insurrection they had now made and to forget all by past oflences The Earl of Mâ—rten replyed That they had taken
was that they should be hanged their heads cut off their bodies quartered and cast into the fire A manifold execution which the treacherous Parricide they had committed did well deserve At the opening of the spring the Regent purposing to hold justice Courts through the whole Kingdom made his beginning in the West parts because of some broken people in the Lenox and Highlands adjoyning whilest he remained at Glasgow for the first Court was there affixed the Queen made an escape from Lochlevin to the great contentment of many who stood in fear of the Regents severity or as the vulgar called it cruelty And even some that were the principal workers of her imprisonment having changed their minds did earnestly wish her liberty Lethington who hating Bothwel to the death was enemy to the Queen for his respect as soon as he understood of his arresting in Denmark and saw that he was no more to be feared desired greatly to have her restored as thinking his credit and safety should that way be most assured Sir Iames Balfour followed alwayes his course William Murray of Tulibardin though he had shewed great forwardnesse at the hill of Carberry where the Queen was taken yet being Popishly set upon some private discontents forsook the Regent and carried with him divers of his friendship The Hamiltons were known to desire nothing more then her freedom The Earls of Argile and Huntley howbeit they had been present at the late Parliament and given their assistance for establishing the Kings authority turned their Coats and joyned with the rest for repossessing the Queen and besides these many others some led with hopes of advancement and some trusting to have their distressed estates bettered by a change longed much to have her relieved which by this means came to passe George Douglas the Regents youngest brother a Gentleman of good spirit who remained with her in the Castle of Lochlevin allured by her courtesies and fair promises having corrupted the Keepers although he himselfe upon suspicion was some days before sent forth of the Isle got her transported whilest the rest were at dinner in a little vessel to the side of the lake where he with the Lord Seaton and some horsemen were attending The first night she lodged at Nudrie in West Lothian and the next day was conveighed to Hamilton whither repaired unto her the Earls of Argile Cassils Eglington and Rothes the Lords Sommervil Yester Borthwick Levingston Hereis Maxwell Sanqhuar and Ross with many other Barons and Gentlemen The Lords meeting in Councel the Queen declared that the resignation she had made of the Crown was extorted by fear as likewise the Commission granted for inaugurating the Prince her son qualifying the same by the testimony of Robert Melvile there present and others Thereupon was the resignation decerned void and null and Proclamations made in her Majesties name commanding all the Lieges to meet in Armes at Hamilton for pursuing the rebels that had usurped the Royal authority The news hereof brought unto Glasgow which is only eight miles distant where the Regent then abode were scarce at first believed but within two houres or less being assured a strong alteration might have been observed in the mindes of most that were there attending The report of the Queens forces made divers to slide away others sent quietly to beg pardon for what they had done resolving not to enter in the cause any further but to govern themselves as the event should lead and direct them And there were that made open defection not a few nor of the meaner sort Amongst whom the Lord Boyd was especially noted and in the mouthes of all men for that being very inward with the Regent and admitted to his most secret counsels when he saw matters like to turn he withdrew himself and went to the Queen Yet the Regent nothing discouraged and esteeming his life could not be more honourably bestowed then in the defence of the King albeit many did advise him to retire unto Striveling would not condescend to stirre saying That his retreat would be interpreted a flight and the adversaries thereby animated and his friends disheartened In the mean season he sent advertisement to his friends in Mers Lothian and Strivelingshire The Earl of Glencarn and Lord Semple with the men of Lenox and others well affected to the cause that lay near to the City made haste unto his succourse so as in a day or two his company increased to 4000. and above There was with the Queen a French Ambassadour who had arrived a few days before and moved the Regent for accesse to the Queen before the escape she made he was still posting between Hamilton and Glasgow rather to espie and observe things then to make the peace he pretended for when he saw the Regents forces to be few as at first they were and that the Queens power was much greater he did perswade her to take the fields and put it to the trial of a day which she resolved to do Thereupon warning given to make ready against the next morning the Earl of Argile was proclaimed Lieutenant and conclusion taken to march with the Army by Glasgow towards the Castle of Dumbarton where they pruposed to place the Queen and either to give battel or draw the warre at length as they pleased or if the Regent which they did not expect should meet them in the way to fight him accounting the victory certain because of their numbers The Regent advertised of the Queens intentions took the fields the next day early and stood with his companies some houres in battel array upon the Moore of Glasgow where it was believed the Queens Army should passe but when he saw them keep the other side of the River he directed the horsemen to passe the Foords the water being then ebbed and leading the foot along the bridge went towards Landside which lay in the way to Dumbarton This is a little Village upon the water of Carthe situated at the foot of a hill towards the West on the East and North the ascent unto it is somewhat steep the other parts of the hill are more even and plain both Armies contending who should first possesse it that of the Regents prevented the other by occasion of Argiles sicknesse who was on the suddain taken with a fit of the Epilepsie and so retarded the march of the Queens Army When they approached near and saw themselves prevented they went to a little opposite hill and there ranged themselves in two battels placing in the first their whole strength almost for if they should at the first encounter repulse their enemies the rest they made account would soon disband and take the chace The Regent had likewise put his troops in two battels on the right hand were placed the Earl of Morton the Lords Home Semple and Lindesay with their clients and vassals on the left the Earls of Marre Glencarn and Menteith
particulars it was desired That the persons nominated in Parliament for the matter of policy or juridiction of the Church should be ordained to meet at a certain day and place for concluding the same This was promised and the eighth of August appointed to that effect but the Diet did not hold and so these matters continued unresolved as before In the end of the Assembly the Bishop of Orkney who had been deposed from all function in the Church for the marriage of Bothwel with the Queen was upon his submission reponed to his place and for removing the scandal he was injoyned in his first Sermon to make publick acknowledgement of his fault and crave forgivenesse of God the Church and Estate which he had offended About the end of September the Regent and those that were joyned with him in commission took their journey into England and came to York the fifth of October the same day and almost the same hour came Thomas Howard Duke of Norfolk Thomas Earl of Suffex and Sir Ralph Sadler Chancellour of the Dutchy of Lancaster having Commission from the Queen of England to hear and determine all questions controversies debates and contentions betwixt her sister the Queen of Scots and the subjects adhering unto her on the one part and the Earl of Murray and others refusing to acknowledge her authority and adhering to the Prince her son on the other as likewise to decide all matters depending betwixt them two to confirm the peace before that time contracted or establish a new confederation betwixt them their people and subjects as they should think most convenient Some two days after Iohn Lesley Bishop of Ross William Lord Levingston Robert Lord Boyd Gawan Commendator of Kilwining and Iames Cockburn of Skirling Commissioners for the Scottish Queen came to the City where being all convened and the Commissions exhibited an oath was presented to both parties by the Commissioners of England by which they were required to swear That they should proceed sincerely in that conference and treaty and neither for affection malice or any other worldly respect propone any thing before the Commissioners which in their consciences they did not hold to be true just and godly and reasonable as also not to withdraw hide or conceal any matter fit to be opened and declared for the better knowledge of the truth in the controversies standing amongst them The Commissioners of the Queen of Scotland before they took the oath protested That although the Queen their Mistresse was pleased to have the differences betwixt her and her disobedient subjects considered and dressed by her dearest sister and cousen the Queen of England or by the Commissioners authorized by her yet she did not acknowledge her self subject to any Judge on earth she being a free Princesse and holding her imperial Crown of God alone This their protestation they desired to be put in record left the Queen or her posterity should be prejudiced in their Soveraignty by the present proceedings The Commissioners of England did contrariwise protest that they did neither admit nor allow that protestation in any sort to the hurt or prejudice of that right which the Kings of England have claimed had and enjoyed as superiours over the Realm of Scotland which Superiority they protested should belong and appertain to the Queen their Mistresse in the right of the Crown of England These protestations made both parties took the oath in manner as was required and this was the Act of the first meeting The next day the Commissioners of the Queen of Scotland presented a Declaration in writing bearing that Iames Earl of Morton Iohn Earl of Marre Alexander Earl of Glencâ—rne the Lords Homes Lindesay Ruthven Simple Cathcart Ochiltrie and other their assistants had levied an Army in the Queens name against the Queen taking her most noble peron used her in vile manner and thrust into prison in Lochlevin and forcibly broken her Mint-house taken away the printing Irons with all the silver and gold coyned and uncoyned which was in the house for the time And going to the Castle of Striveling and made a fashion to crown her sonne the Prince being then but thirteen moneths old That Iames Earl of Murray taking upon him the name of Regent had usurped the Royal authority and possessed himself with the whole forts Castles Munition Jewels and Revenues of the Kingdom And when it had pleased God to relieve her out of that prison wherein she was so straitly detained by the space of eleven moneths as none of her friends and true subjects could once be permitted to see or speak with her and that she had publickly declared by a solemn oath in the presence of divers of the Nobility at Hamilton that whatsoever was done by her in prison was extorted by force threats and fear of death she out of that natural affection which she carried to her realm and subjects did appoint the Earls of Argile Eglington Cassils and Rothes to agree and make a pacification with the said Regent and his partakers but they were so farre from admitting any peaceable Treaty as they did invade her in her passing to Dumbritton with the men of Warre whom she had hired with her own moneys killed divers of her faithful subjects led others away prisoners and banished some of good note for no other cause but for serving faithfully their lawful Princesse and so after a great many injuries had forced her to flye into England to request the help of Queen Elizabeth her dearest sister and in blood the nearest Cousen she had in the world for restoring her in her former estate and compelling her rebellious subjects to acknowledge their due obedience unto her Majesty which they in her Highnesse name did most instantly intreat The day following which was the ninth of October the Regent and rest of the Commissioners for the young King appearing before they would give any answer to the preceding writ craved first to be resolved Whether the Duke and those that were appointed with him for hearing their controversies bad power to pronounce in the cause of the Kings Mother guilty or not guilty and if according to the same they meant to give sentence without delay As likewise if it should appear by the Declaration they were to make that the Queen of Scots was guilty whether she should be delivered in their hands or detained in England and if the Queen of England would from thenceforth maintain the authority of the King and the Regency established in the person of the Earle of Murray Which points they desired to have cleared before they could enter into the accusation intended The Duke of Norfolk replied that they would proceed according to the Commission given unto them and render an account to her who had trusted them therewith Lethington upon this turning himself to the Regent said That it seemed the English haâ— no other purpose but to defame and disgrace the reputation of
punish the committers of that insolence The Councel returning many thanks to the Queen for her kind Ambassage excused themselves by the present troubles that no determinate answer could as then be given to his propositions and therefore besought him to have patience unto the first of May at which time the Estates of the Realm were to meet by whom her Majesty should receive all satisfaction The Estates convening at the day William Douglas of Lochlevin brother uterine to the late Regent preferred a Petition to the Councel for some course to be taken in the revenge of his brothers murther considering he was taken away in the defence of the common cause of the Realm and not upon any private quarrel The Petition was held reasonable by all that were present every one consenting to the pursuit and punishment of the murtherer and his complices But in the manner they agreed not some advising that not the murtherer only but all who were suspected to have had a hand in the treachery should be called to underlie the ordinary trial of law at a certain day Others esteeming such a form of processe unnecessary with them who had already taken Arms to maintain the fact and that the best course were to pursue with all hostility both these that were delated of the recent crime and such as had been forfeited in the Parliament preceding Many inclined to the last course yet because it was opposed by divers of special note there was nothing concluded in the businesse which was generally ill taken of the people who construed the delay to proceed of some private favour carried to the enemies and to be done of purpose that either with time the hatred of the murther might be lessened or the adversaries might have leisure to make themselves more strong The Assembly of the Church in the mean while which was then convened at Edenburgh to declare in what detestation they had the murther committed did ordain the murtherer to be excommunicated in all the chief Burghs of the Realm and whosoever afterwards happened to be convicted thereof to be used in the same manner In this Assembly divers constitutions were made for discipline and amongst others an Act for the publick inauguration of Ministers at their entry whereunto the revolt of some Preachers gave occasion that forsaking the Pulpit took them to the pleading of causes before the Lords of Session It was then also condescended that forth of the thirds five thousand merks should be yearly paid for the furnishing of the Kings house and the Church burthened with no further duty Some few days after the principals of the Queens faction being convened at Glasgow the Earl of Argile and Lord Boyd did write to the Earl of Morton and offer to joyn with the rest of the Nobility in the trial and punishment of the Regents murther so as the meeting were appointed at Striveling Falkirk or Linlithgow for to Edenburgh they would not come This letter as he was desired he communicated with the Secretary who was after the Regents death come forth of the Castle and by the Earl of Atholl brought again unto the Councell having first purged himself of the accusation laid against him and promised to submit himself unto the most severe triall that could be taken his advice to the Earl Morton was that the Noblemen should all be brought to Edenburgh which for those of the Queens party he undertook to do and to that effect he sent letters unto the principalls of that faction shewing that they had no cause to fear being in forces superiour to the others and having the Lord of Grange on their side for he had then plainly declared himself for the Queen who was both Provost of the Town and commanded the Castle Thus about the midst of March the Earls of Huntley Atholl and Crawford with the Lords Ogilvy Home and Seaâ—on did meet at Edenburgh The Earl of Argile the Hamiltons and the Lord Boyde came as far as unto Linlithgow but by occasioned of a tumult raised amongst some souldiers they were forced to disperse their companies and return home to their dwellings Within a few dayes the Earls of Marre and Glencarne came likewise to Edenburgh after whose coming the Lords of both factions meeting to confer did think fit to continue all things till the Earl of Argile was advertised whose authority was great in those times And when it was known that he was gone back from Linlithgow the Earl of Huntley followed to perswade his return but he would not consent They write the Secretary should have privily disswaded him as one who loved to keep all things loose but I do not see what advantage he could expect that way and think rather that as his estate then stood he did earnestly desire to have matters accorded The true cause of Argiles declining that conference seems to have been the averseness of his brother and others of his friendship who refused to follow him in that quarrel and carried a constant affection to the maintaining of the Kings authority When as the other Noblemen perceived that Argile would not come they began to treat of the choice of a Regent in place of him who was taken away Here first they fell to question their own power and authority which some maintained to be sufficient because of the Patent the Queen had given at first for the administration of affairs in her sons minority in which seven Noblemen were named besides the late Regent and that of this number they might choose as they said any one Others reasoned that no respect ought to be had to that Patent the same being expired by the creation of the last Regent for which only at the time it was granted The more moderate gave their opinon that all proceeding in that businesse should be delayed till the convention of the Estates in May next This was likewise opposed by a number that esteemed the protracting of time dangerous and thought that it concerned the Noblemen who had first assisted the Coronation of the King and continued firm in his obedience to nominate a Regent that would be careful of the young King his preservation and of the quiet and tranquillity of the Realm But this opinion as tending to the fostering of discord was rejected So that meeting dissolved without any certain conclusion At the same time one Monsieur Verack Cubiculare to the French King landed at Dumbarton bringing letters to the Noblemen of the Queens faction full of thanks for the constant affection they had shewed in maintaining the cause and promises of present succours This did so animate them as in a frequent meeting kept the first of April at Linlithgow they began to discover the intention which before they had concealed of making war upon England for this as they judged would serve to oblierate the late Regents murther And to give the more authority to their proceedings they took purpose to remove to
Edinburgh using all means to draw the Town to be of their party which they thought would be easily obtained by reason of Grange his Commandment and if they should once compasse this they put no doubt to draw the rest of the countrey their way in a short time But first they resolved to advertise the Town of their coming and to intreat their favour The Magistrates answered That their gates should be patent to all that professed themselves subjects to the King but they would neither receive the English Rebels meaning the Earl of Westmerland and Lord Dacres who were in company with the Lords nor the Hamiltons and others suspected of the Regents murther nor yet to permit any Proclamations to be made derogatory to the Kings authority These conditions seemed to them hard yet hoping by conversation to winne the people to their side they came forward The next day after their coming to the Town they gave out a Proclamation Declaring their good affection towards the maintenance of true Religion their Soveraign the liberty of the countrey and the setling of the present divisions which must as they said unlesse timous remedy were provided bring the Realm to utter destruction They desired therefore all men to know that they had esteemed the enterprise taken by some Noblemen against the Earl of Bothwel for revenging the murther of the King and setting of the Queen at liberty both good and honourable whereunto they would have given their assistance if the same had been duly required And for the things that had intervened which they did forbear to mention lest they should irritate the minds of any their desire was the same might be in a familiar and friendly conference calmly debated and a peaceable course taken for removing the differences Mean while because they understood that some unquiet spirits gave out that their present convening was for the subversion of the religion presently professed as they could not but give notice to all the subjects that they who were now assembled were for the most part the first and chiefest instruments in advancing Religion and had still continued in professing the same with a resolution to spend their lands and lives in maintenance thereof So they desired to have it know that their meeting at that time did only proceed from a desire they had to see a perfect union and agreement established in the Realm for which they were ready to meet with those of the Nobility that differed from them in judgement and condescend after the ground of the differences was ript up upon such overtures as should be found agreeable to the setting forth of God his honour the strengthening of the Royal succession the preservation of the young Prince the entertaining of peace with forain Nations and the setling of accord amongst the Noblemen and other subjects This they declared to be their sole intention and rather then the same should not take the wished effect they were content to yield unto any conditions that should be thought reasonable under protestation that if this their godly and honest purpose for the reunion of the State was neglected and despised the inconvenients that ensued might be imputed to the refusers and the Noblemen presently convened be discharged thereof before God and man This was the substance of the Proclamation in the end whereof the lieges were charged to concurre with them in forthsetting that godly purpose and a prohibition made under great pains to joyn with any others that should attempt under the cloak of whatsoever authority to hinder the same But neither did this declaration nor the great travel taken by the Earl of Athol at the same time prevail with the other Noblemen to bring them to this meeting for still they excused themselves by the Convention appointed in May which they said there was no necessity to prevent or if any extraordinary occasion did require it the same being signified to the Earl of Morton who lay at Dalkeith upon his advertisement they should be ready to meet So finding their hopes this way disappointed by advice of the Secretary whose directions only they followed they took purpose to deal with the Earl of Morton apart To this effect the Earl of Athol the Prior of Coldinghame brother to the Secretary and the Lord Boyd were selected to confer with the Earl of Morton and Abbot of Dunfermlin but they could come to no agreement For the Earl of Morton of whom they had conceived some hope would not hearken to any conditions except they did acknowledge the King for their Soveraign Hereupon they â—ell to other counsels and first to have the Town of Edinburgh at their direction they craved the keys of the gates to be delivered which being refused they resolved to contribute moneys for hiring of souldiers and to draw so many of their friends and followers thither as with help of the Castle might command the Town But as they were about these devices advertisement was brought of an Army come to Berwick under the command of the Earl of Sussex which troubled all these projects To remain in Edinburgh they held it not safe yet lest it should be thought that they left the Town for fear the Magistrates were privately desired to intreat them to depart lest the English should fall upon the Town and make a spoil of it So making a shew to please the Town by whom they had been very courteously used they went to Linlithgow and abode there the rest of that moneth Before their parting they gave a warrant to the Laird of Grange for fortifying the Castle and dimitting the Lords Home and Hereis who had been committed by the late Regent The Duke of Chattellerault was some days before put to liberty The Lord Home had a part of the moneys which were contributed for levying of souldiers given him to defend his bounds against the English but when the Lairds of Bacleugh and Farnherst desired the like they were refused and went away in a great discontent About the end of April the Army of England entring into Teviotdale burnt the Towns of Lynwick and Crawling with the Castles of Farnherst and Brauxholm and divers houses belonging to the Kers and Scots And in their return to Berwick besieged the Castle of Home which was rendred by the Keepers to Sir William Drury at the Lord Home his direction for he reposed much in his friendship The Lord Scroop at the same time invading the West borders made a great spoil upon the Iohnstons and others who had accompanied Bacleugh in his incursion The Lords that kept together at Linlithgow having advertisement of these proceedings of the English and suspecting they had some other intentions then the spoiling of the borders sent a Gentleman to the Earl of Sussex to request a truce till they might inform the Queen of England of the estate of things and receive her Majesties answer The Earl opening the letters that were directed to the Queen
do and to put them off the fields whereas if supply were not sent in time and that matters should happen to be put to a day amongst themselves the issue might prove dangerous Answer was made that the forces should be sent upon sufficient hostages for their surety during their remaining in Scotland Withall he craved that the English Rebels whom the Lords had in their hands and such others as should happen to be apprehended might be delivered to him as the Queens Lieutenant and left to her Majesties disposition For the hastages it was condescended that the chief Noblemen should deliver some of their friends to remain in England during the abode of the English forces and their safe return assured the chance and fortune of Warre only excepted which should be common and alike both to the Scots and them But touching the delivery of the English Rebells the Lords intreated that the same might be continued unto the return of her Majesties answer to the instructions sent by the Abbot of Dunfermlin who was upon his journey and had warrant from them to satisfie her Majesty in that point To this the Earl consented providing the Noblemen would give their bonds for the safe custody of the Rebels and the performance of that which her Majesty and the Ambassadour should agree unto The Laird of Grange and Secretary Lethington who as yet made a show to desire peace laboured by their letters to keep back the English forces offering what satisfaction the Earl of Sussex in name of her Majesty would require That the Earl answered that if the Lords of Linlithgow would disannull the Proclamation of the Queen of Scots authority and discharge all capitulations for aid out of France and all other parts beyond the Sea remitting the present dissension to the hearing and ordering of the Queen his Mistress and oblieging themselves by their subscriptions to stand at her Majesties determination he should stay his forces and detain them with himself till he received new direction from her Majesty Though these answers did in no wayes please them yet to gain some time they gave hopes that after conference with the Lords at Linlithgow he should receive all satisfaction But he smelling their intentions after he had received the bonds and pledges from the Noblemen of the Kings party sent Sir William Drury Governour of Berwick with a thousand foot and three hundreth horsmen into Scotland How soon the Lords that were convened at Linlithgow heard of their coming and that the Earl of Lennox was in their company they departed towards Glasgow and besieged the Castle purposing to raze it lest it should be usefull to the Earl of Lennox who was now returned from England But the house was so well defended by a few young men they passed not 24. in all that the siege after it had continued the space of five or six dayes brake up upon the rumour of the Noblemen and the English forces their approaching The Duke of Chattellerault went with the Earl of Argile into his Countrey the Earl of Huntley and the rest into the North. The Noblemen assisted with the English forces coming to Glasgow after a short stay marched to Hamilton and laid siege to the Castle which at the sight of the Ordinance that was brought thither for the battery was yielded to the English by Andrew Hamilton of Meryton Captain upon promise to have their lives spared The Castle was set on fire and pitifully defaced as also the Dukes palace within the town of Hamilton and divers other houses in Cliddisdale In their return to Edinburgh they destroyed the houses and lands pertaining to the Lords Flemyn and Levingston with the Dukes lodging in the town of Linlithgow the houses of Kinneill Powdowy Peill of Levingston and others that appertained to the Hamiltons in that shire This done the English forces returned to Berwick and were accompanied thither by the Earl of Morton who received again the hostages that were delivered in England Whilest these things were a doing at home the Abbot of Dunfermlin was following his legation in England His instructions from the Noblemen of the Kings party were First to shew the Queen that by the delay of her Majesties Declaration in the cause of the Kings Mother all these commotions had been raised and therefore to intreat her Majesty plainly to declare her self and take upon her the protection of the young King Secondly to inform her of the difficulties they had in electing of a Regent and crave her opinion therein Thirdly to shew what a necessity there was of intreating some forces of foot and horse till the present troubles were pacified and in regard of the publick burthens to request her for moneys to maintain 300 horse and 700. foot which was esteemed sufficient for repressing the adversaries power Lastly concerning the Rebells of England who were in hands to give her Majesty assurance that they should be safely kept and to beseech her Highnes if she would have them delivered that some respect might be had to their credit and mercy shewed so far as could stand with her Majesties safety and the quiet of the Realm For the other Rebells that were as yet in the Countrey he was desired to promise in their name all diligence for their apprehension and if it should happen them to be taken that they should be committed in sure custody till her Majesties pleasure was known These things proponed to the Queen she answered That having heard nothing from the Lords since the late Regents death and being dayly importuned by forain Ambassadours she had yielded to a new hearing of the controversies betwixt them and their Queen and that she intended to have a meeting of the Commissioners of both parties ere it was long Therefore desired them to cease from using further hostility and not to precipitate the Election of a Regent the delay whereof would work them no prejudice This answer reported to the Lords did trouble them exceedingly from the one part they saw a necessity of accommodating themselves and their proceedings to the Queen of Englands pleasure and on the other they did find a great hurt by the want of a Regent That adverse faction having thereby taken occasion to erect another Authority and divers of their own partakers falling back from their wonted forwardness as not knowing on whom they should depend After long consultation this expedient was taken That a Lieutenant should be appointed for certain time with full authority to administrate all affairs and notice sent to the Queen of England of the necessity they stood in of a Regent and that there was no other way to keep the subjects in obedience Choice accordingly was made of the Earl of Lennox grandfather to the King and a Commission of Lieutenandry given him to indure to the 11. of Iuly next at which time the Estates were warned to meet for the election of a Regent Letters were also directed to the
the power of those whom the Queen and Regent should send in Commission to change diminish or augment the Articles at their pleasures Therefore did he advise the Regent to send a Nobleman with some other well learned and practised in the affairs of the countrey to deal in these matters taking care that the persons he choosed were constant and firm and such as would not be wonne from him nor from the cause This Letter of the date the thirteenth of October 1570. written in so friendly and familiar a manner for therein he named some whom the Regent had lately imployed of whom he willed him to beware gave him to understand that matters were not so farre gone as his adversary did bragge After a few dayes the Earl of Sussex advertised the Regent that the Lords of the other faction had made choice of certain Commissioners to attend the treaty begun betwixt their Queen and the Queen of England desiring that no trouble nor molestation should be made to them and their train in that journey as also to send some speciall persons instructed with Commission from the King and the Nobility of his side to give their best advice for the surety of the King and his dependants if matters should happen to be accorded And if it fell out otherwise to consider what should be the most sure course for continuance of amity betwixt the two Realms the preservation of the young King the reducing of the subjects to his obedience and the defence of the Isle against forain invasions These Commissioners he desired to be sent with expedition for that her Majesty longed to have an end of the business and could not grow to any resolution till she had conferred with them and understood their minds This he did by direction from the Queen his Mistris as he wrote howbeit he himself had thought of some particulars that he held convenient to be thought upon but for the Kings security and theirs if his mother should be set at liberty wherein he prayed him familiarly to shew what was his opinion As first if she should happen to be restored to her Crown and the King to be made to dimit the authority it might be upon condition that in case of her death or the breach of the present agreement he might reenter to the kingdome without any Solemnities to be used Next that a Councell of both parties might be provided to her by the Queen of England for avoyding all sorts of practises Thirdly that the young King should be educated in the Realm of England under the custody of such persons as the Nobility of his party should appoint which would be the greatest sureâ—y for those that depended on him and tie his mother to the performance of the Articles Fourthly that a new Act of Parliament should be made for the establishing of true Religion and oblivion of all injuries committed on either side Fifthly that the Queen should give some principall men of her side Hostages to remain in England for fulfilling the heads of the agreement Lastly he advised the Regent to send with the Commissioners that should be imployed in that errand a writing signed and scaled by all the Noblemen of the Kings party to shâ—w who they were that stood on that side Because besides the credit it would bring to the cause the same would be to good purpose howsoever matters went For if the Treaty should break off it would be seen who would maintain and defend the King Or if otherwise an accord were made it would be known for what persons the Queen of England was to provide a surety Whether these Propositions were made as he gave out of his own head or which would rather appear that he was set on by the Queen of England to try the Regent and Nobilities mind he answered very advisedly and beginning at the last he said That he held his opinion good touching the sealing of a writing by the Nobility of the Kings party whose number would not be found so great as he wished because there were divers Neuters that adhered to no side and many that desired to keep things loose some for impunity of crimes whereof they were suspected and others hoping to better their condition in an unquiet time yet he trusted to obtain the subscriptions of a sufficient number who had sincerely continued in the profession of true Religion and his Majesties obedience and from their hearts abhorred the murtherers of the King his sonne and the late Regent For the other points he said that he could not give his private opinion in matters so important by reason of his oath made at the acceptation of the government to have no dealing in matters of that kind without the knowledge of the Nobility and Councell And touching the Commissioners which the Queen required to be sent there should be diligence used therein how soon they understood of what quality the others were that the Lords of the Queens party did choose Neither should any molestation be made to them in their journy so as their names the number of their train and the way they minded to take were notified For otherwise as he said the King and Estate might receive hurt and some that were culpable of those odious murthers steal away privately in their company Mean while he shewed that till Commissioners might be chosen by the advice of the Noblemen then absent the Councell had appointed the Abbot of Dunfermlin Ambassadour to the Queen of England and given him such instructions as they held needfull for the time by whom she should be more fully advertised of their minds in all matters About the midst of November the Abbot of Dunfermlin then made Secretary went into England He was desired to shew the Queen How it was the expectation of all the good subjects in Scotland that she would never forget the motherly care she had professed to have of the innocent person of their young King nor yet be unmindfull of the Noblemen and others professing his obedience who had studied to maintain peace betwixt the two Realms ever since her Majesties entry to the Crown and that they being required as well by letters from her Lieutenant in the North as by her Ambassadour resident amongst them to direct some speciall persons towards her for communicating such things as they thought requisite for the surely of their King and themselves although they had resolved upon a number sufficient for that Legation yet they deferred to send away till they should understand who were nominated for the Lords of the other party to the end they might equall them in birth and quality That in the mean time lest they should be thought more negligent then became them in matter of such importance they had laid upon him the charge to come and signifie to her Majesty the opinion that was held in Scotland of the Articles framed at Chattesworth which the adversaries gave out to have been craved by her
from the Regent at Corstorphin had the foot souldiers left with him to withstand the enemy if he should make any suddain attempt Nor did there many days passe when the Earl of Huntley and Lord Claud Hamilton with their forces enterprised the burning of Dalkeith Morton who remained there being forewarned of their coming took the fields and entertained a long fight with them though in number he was far inferiour divers on either side were killed 25. of the Earl of Mortons men taken prisoners and of the adverse party Captain Hackerston Neither had the conflict ended so soon if they had not been separated by an accident that happened in the time The Earl of Huntley and Lord Claud had carried with them a great quantity of powder wherewith the souldiers striving to furnish themselves and one of the matches falling amongst the powder it took fire and with a terrible noise overthrew all that stood by Captain Iames Melvil and number of his company were thereby killed in the place many died a few days after of the hurt they received at that time The Earl of Morton by this invasion being taught to look unto himself did hire a band of souldiers that was lately come from Denmark under the command of Captain Michael Weymes or as others write Captain David Weymes The Lords that remained at Edinburgh thinking to intercept him and his company as he crossed the river of Forth imployed Mr. Iames Kircaldy brother to the Lord of Grange who a few days before was come from France with a supply of money and Arms and Capt. Cullen a man well skilled in sea affairs to lie in wait for their landing But the purpose being detected to the Earl of Morton he came upon them at Leth as they were taking Boat so unexpected as 16. of the number were taken prisoners which served to redeem certain of Captain Weymes company that were the next day taken at sea for he himself with the greatest part arrived safely at Leth. The Regent having advertised the Queen of England of those troubles and by the common danger of both the Realms intreated that she should no longer remain a neuter she sent Sir William Drury Marshal of Berwick to try the estate of things the power that the Regent had and the means whereby the Castle of Edinburgh might be recovered and perceiving by the information returned that without her assistance neither could that strength be regained nor the waged souldiers be kept long together because as yet she held it not fit to declare her self for the King she began of new to treat with both parties for a surceasance of arms and that the town of Edinburgh might be freed of the souldiers left patent for the Court of Justice the Captain of the Castle having in the mean time a convenient revenue for guarding the house allowed unto him But this turned to no effect for the conditions for the surceasance required could not be agreed unto by either side for the Regent would have the town of Edinburgh put in the estate wherein it was at the going of the Commissioners to the Court of England in Ianuary preceding and Grange to content him self with such an ordinary garrison as other Keepers of the Castle were accustomed to entertain The other faction was content to leave the town patent but so that neither the Regent nor the Earl of Morton should come unto it And for the surety of the Castle they would have Grange to retain 150. souldiers besides the ordinary guard who should lodge in that part of the town which was nearest unto the same The conditions of either side rejected they of Edinburgh not to be wanting of the authority of a Parliament kept a publick meeting in the town-house the twelfth day of Iune to which day they had indicted a Parliament where a supplication was presented in name of the Queen bearing That it was not unknown how certain of her rebellious subjects having imprisoned her person in the Tower of Lochlevin did hereafter constrain her to make a dimission of the Crown in favours of her son which by the advice of Mr. Iohn Spence of Condy her Advocate she had lawfully revoked albeit otherwise the same could not subsist being done without the consent and advice of the Estates and upon a narrative of her inability and weakness which any of mean judgement may consider to be a meer forgery seeing her weaknesse to govern cannot be esteemed so great as is the weaknesse of an insant lying in the cradle neither can he who hath the present administration of affairs compare with her in any for aptness and ability to govern Therefore was it desired that the Nobility and Estates there convened after they had examined the grounds of the said dimission and found them in reason naught should discern the same to be null in all time coming The supplication once or twice read it was pronounced as followeth The Lords Spiritual and Temporal with the Commissioners of Burghs presently assembled being ripely advised with the supplication presented have by authority of Parliament ordained the said pretended dimission renunciation and overgiving of the Crown by the Queen consequently the Coronation of her son the usurped government of his Regents and all that hath followed thereupon to have been from the beginning null and of no force nor effect for the reasons contained in the said supplication and other considerations notour to the whole Estates And therefore commands all the subjects to acknowledge the Queen for their only Soveraign notwithstanding the said dimission and as it had never been in rerum naturâ Herewith to conciliate the favour of the Church and people by another statute they ordained That none should innovate alter or pervert the form of Religion and ministration of Sacraments presently professed and established within the Realm but that the same should have free course without any let or impediment to be made thereto And therewithall the Superintendents Ministers Exhorters and Readers in Churches were commanded in their publick service to pray for the Queen as their only Soveraign the Prince her son the Councel Nobility and whole body of the Commonwealth These statutes they caused to be proclaimed at the Market Crosse the day following which was the 13th of Iune Sir William Drury finding his labours unprofitable and preparing to depart the Lords of Edinburgh would needs of courtesie bring him on the way The Earl of Morton who lay then at Leth pained with a Cholick hearing that they were in the the fields and taking it to be done for ostentation of their power arose from his bed and putting his men in order marched to Restalrig which way they were to passe Sir William Drury perceiving the companies of Leth in the way and sorry that his Convoy should have given the occasion travelled between them and by his perswasions made them both to retire But then the question fell who should first retire
and for this Sir William proponed that he should stand between the companies and upon a sign to be given by him both should turn at one instant The Earl of Morton accepted the condition lest he should offend the Gentleman who had taken such pains amongst them the others refused giving forth great brags that they should make them leave the fields with shame if they did it not willingly How soon Morton was advertised of the difficulty they made he cried aloud On on we shall see who keeps the fields last and therewith gave so hard a charge upon them as they disordered both the horse and foot The Chase held towards the Watergate where by reason of the skant and narrow passage many were killed and trod to death but the number of prisoner were greater for there were 150. taken amongst whom were the Lord Home and Capt. Iames Cullen the Abbot of Kilwining was killed a Gentleman of good worth and greatly lamented for he was of all that faction esteemed most moderate There died some 50. in all most of them common souldiers and of mean accompt On Mortons side Captain Weymis with one only souldier was slain this conflict happened on Satturday the 28. of Iune 1571. Advertisement hereof sent to the Regent he came the next day to Leth where first order was taken with the prisoners and the Lord Home sent to Tantallan But he stayed not long there for the Lord of Drumlanrig being intercepted by Sir David Spence of Wormston as he was making homewards an exchange was made of the Lord Home with him Captain Cullen a man infamous and who in the last wars had used great cruelty was hanged on a Gibbet The rest upon promise not to serve against the King were dimitted Resolution then was taken for the Regents abode at Leth and the countreys attendance upon him by quarters to keep the adversaries busied and hinder the victualling of the town During which time no day passed without one conflict or other wherein sometimes the Regent and sometimes the Queens party had the better at this time upon a report carried to the Laird of Grange that he was commonly called by those of Leth the Traytor he sent a Trumpet to appeal any one of their side to combat that should dare to affirm so much The Laird of Garleys offering to maintain it time and place were appointed for the sight and when all were expecting the issue of it Grange excused himself by the publick charge he bare saying that it was not thought convenient he should hazard the cause in his own person Notwithstanding of this great heat amongst the parties the Queen of England ceased not to mediate an accord and by a letter to the Marshal dated the 19th of Iuly willed him to move them of new for an abstinence offering to send persons of authority and credit to the borders who should travel to agree them and remove all differences as well concerning the title of the Crown as other private matters and because it was given her to understand that both parties had indicted Parliaments to August next she desired that no proceeding should be made therein either by making of lawes or by denouncing any persons forfeited and that only they should authorize certain persons to meet with her Commissioners for consulting upon the best means to conclude a solid peace There was also a letter of safe conduct sent for any one that Grange would direct unto England for this he had desired Lethington excepted and those that were suspected of the late Kings murther But whether this exception gave the cause or the daily incouragements sent by the French none was directed thither The Regent by his answer of the 27. excused the not yielding to the abstinence which he said without evident prejudice to the Kings cause could not be granted so long as Edinburgh was detained For other points he answered That by himself without the consent of the Nobility and Estates he could say nothing but at their meeting in August her Majesty should receive all reasonable satisfaction The adversary party in the mean time nothing relenting of their course did keep a form of Parliament at Edinburgh the 22. August and though they were but five persons in all present that had any voice in the State to wit two Bishops and three Noblemen they pronounced above 200. persons forfeited The Regent advertising the Queen of England how they had proceeded and what disorder did shew the necessity whereunto they that lived in the Kings obedience were brought and how it concerned him and the rest to prosecute what they had justly intended in regard of their enemies precipitation So in the Parliament kept at Striveling the 28. of the same moneth sentence of forfeiture was pronounced against the Duke of Chatteller ault and his two sons the Abbot of Aberbrothock and Lord Claud the Earl of Huntley the Laird of Grange and some others And for satisfying the Queen of Englands desire the Earl of Morton Marre and Glencarn the Lords Semple Ruthven and Glamis with the Bishop of Orkney the Abbots of Dunfermlin and S. Colmes Inche Sir Iohn Ballendine Justice Clerk and Mr. Iames Mr. Gill Clerk of Register were nominated by the Estates and Commission given or to any four three or two of that number to treat with such as the Queen of England should appoint upon the differences arisen amongst the subjects by occasion of the late troubles and for contracting a League offensive and defensive betwixt the two Realms Of all that did the Regent give notice to the Queen beseeching her not to presse them with any thing that might seem to call the Kings authority in question But before these letters came to her hands he was killed as ye shall hear Lord Claud Hamilton having intelligence given him of the security wherein the Regent and Nobility lived at Striveling and how as in a time of setled peace they did not so much as keep a watch by night took resolution to invade them and was therein greatly incouraged by Cap. George Bell a man born in Striveling one that knew all the passages streets who made offerto put him the company he should bring with him safely in the town This he communicated to the Earl of Huntley Walter Scot of Bacleugh and David Spence of Wormeston who were all content to joyn in the enterprise The second of September they went from Edinburgh a little before Sun-setting accompanied with 200. horse and 300. foot and lest their journey should be suspected they made the rumour go that they went towards Iedburgh to compose a discord fallen out betwixt the town and the Laird of Fernherst To ease the footmen they had taken all the horses which came the day before to the Market and as many as they could otherwise purchase by the way and so marching with a wonderful confidence for by the wayall their discourse
himself strong enough with the supply he had obtained made out to search and pursue his enemies Adam Gordon lay then at Aberdene and being advertised that the Forbesses were drawing near to the City he went forth to meet them The encounter at the beginning was sharp and furious but the Forbesses were young men for the greatest part of small experience and not under command and the souldiers not being well seconded by them after they had fought a while gave over and yielded The slaughter was not great for the conflict happened in the evening which helpt many to escape Captain Chisholm with most of his company and some 15. of the name of Forbes were killed the Master of Forbes and some others were taken prisoners This good successe of the Queens party in the North gave hearts to all the faction and now they began every where to take new courage In the South the Lairds of Fernherst and Bacleugh did affail Iedburgh a little town but very constant in maintaining the Kings authority Lord Claud Hamilton belyed Paslay The Castle of Braughtie on the river of Tay was surprised by ... Seaton of Perbroath and in divers other parts troubles were raised of purpose to divide the Regents forces and to withdraw him from Leth that the town of Edinburgh which was then in some scarcity of victuals might be relieved In the moneth of Ianuary an assembly of the Church convened at Leth where after great instance made with the Regent and Councel for setling the policy of the Church it was agreed that six of the Councel and as many of the Assembly should be selected to treat reason and conclude upon that businesse For the Councel Iames Earl of Morton Chancellour William Lord Ruthven Treasurer Robert Abbot of Dunfermlin Secretary Mr. Iames Macgill Keeper of the Rolls Sir Iohn Bellenden Justice Clerk and Colin Campbel of Glenorchy were named and for the Church Iohn Ereskin of Dun Superintendent of Angus Mr. Iohn Winraine Superintendent of Fife Mr. Andrew Hay Commissioner of Claddisdale Mr. David Lindesay Commissioner of the West Mr. Robert Pont Commissioner of Orkney and Mr. Iohn Craig one of the Ministers of Edinburgh These twelve convening after divers meetings and long deliberation grew to the conclusions following 1. That the Archbishopricks and Bishopricks presently void should be disponed to the most qualified of the Ministery 2. That the spiritual jurisdiction should be exerced by the Bishops in their Dioces 3. That all Abbots Priors and other inferiour Prelates who should happen to be presented to Benefices should be tried by the Bishop or Superintendent of the bounds concerning their qualification and aptnesse to give voice for the Church in Parliament and upon their collation be admitted to the Benefice and not otherwise 4. That so the Bishopricks presently void or that should happen hereafter to fall the King and the Regent should recommend fit and qualified persons and their elections to be made by the Chapters of the Cathedral Churches And forasmuch as divers of the Chapters Churches were possessed by men provided before his Majesties Coronation who bare no office in the Church a particular nomination should be made of Ministers in every Dioces to supply their rooms untill the Benefices should fall void 5. That all Benefices of Cure under Prelacies should be disponed to actual Ministers and to no others 6. That the Ministers should receive Ordination from the Bishop of the Dioces and where no Bishop was as yet placed from the Superintendent of the bounds 7. That the Bishops and Superintendents at the Ordination of Ministers should exact of them an oath for acknowledging his Majesties authority and for obedience to their Ordinary in all things lawful according to the form then condescended Order also was taken for disposing of Provestries Colledge charges and Chaplanries and divers other particulars most profitable for the Church as in the records extant may be seen which were all ordained to stand in force untill the Kings majority or till the Estates of the Realm should otherwise appoint In August thereafter the Assembly of the Church meeting again at Perth report was made of these conclusions and exception taken by some at the titles of Archbishop Dean Archdeacon Chancellor and Chapter as being Popish and offensive to the ears of good Christians whereupon it was declared that by using these titles they meant not to allow of Popish superstition in any sort wishing the same to be changed in others not so scandalous As the name of Bishop to be hereafter used for Archbishop the Chapter to be called The Bishops assembly the Dean to be called The Moderator of the said assembly And for the titles of Archdeacon Chancellour Abbot and Prior that some should be appointed to consider how farre these functions did extend and give their opinion for the interchange thereof with others more agreeable to the Word and the policy of the best reformed Churches reporting their opinions at the next Assembly But I do not find that any such report was made like it is the wiser sort esteemed there was no cause to stumble at titles where the office was thought necessary and lawful A protestation always was made that they received these Articles for an interim till a more perfect order might be obtained at the King his Regent and the Nobilities hands According to these conclusions Mr. Iohn Douglas Provost of the New Colledge of S. Andrews was provided to the Archbishoprick of that See Mr. Iames Boyd to the Archbishoprick of Glasgow Mr. Iames Paton to the Bishoprick of Dunkeld and Mr. Andrew Ghram to the Bishoprick of Dumblane About the end of Ianuary the Regent advertised of the peril wherein the town of Iedburgh stood and of the great preparation that Fernherst and Bacleugh made to surprise it for they had besides their own forces drawn all the people of Esk Ewis and Liddesdale to joyn with them in hope of spoil and from the English Borders divers that were given to robbery to the number of 3000. and above sent the Lord Ruthven with some forces to defend them Before his coming Walter Ker of Cesford a man of good worth who had ever assisted the Kings party was joyned with them Their enemies notthelesse esteeming themselves strong enough by reason of their numbers went forwards with an assurance of victory The Lord Ruthven having notice given him by the way of their diet and the time they had appointed to invade the town did use the more speed and came in sight thereof just as the enemies appeared They fearing to be inclosed betwixt the town who shewed themselves in the fields ready to fight and the forces the Lord Ruthven brought with him did presently retire and give back Fernherst and Bacleugh went to Hawick and were followed the next day by the Lord Ruthven who came upon them so unlooked for as they were cast into a great fear The principals that had horses fled away
and severity but God knowes that in my heart I never hated the persons of those against whom I thundered Gods judgements I did only hate their sinnes and laboured at all my power to gain them to Christ. That I forbear none of whatsoever condition I did it out of the fear of my God who had placed me in the function of the Ministery and I knew would bring me to an account Now brethren for your selves I have no more to say but to warn you that you take heed to the flock over whom God hath placed you overseers and whom he hath redeemed by the blood of his only begotten sonne And you Mr. Lawson fight a good fight do the work of the Lord with courage and with a willing mind and God from above blesse you and the Church whereof you have the charge Against it so long as it continueth in the doctrine of truth the gates of hell shall not prevaile This spoken and the Elders and Deacons dimitted he called the two Preachers unto him and said There is one thing that grieveth me exceedingly you have sometime seen the courage and constancy of the Laird of Grange in Gods cause and now unhappy man he hath cast himself away I will pray you two take the pains to go unto him and say from me that unlesse he forsake that wicked course wherein he is entred neither shall that rock in which he confideth defend him nor the carnal wisdom of that man whom he counteth half a god this was young Lethington make him help but shamefully he shall be pulled out of that nest and his carcase hang before the Sun The soule of that man is dear unto me and if it be possible I would fain have him to be saved They went as he had desired and conferred a long space with Grange but with no perswasion could he be diverted from his course which being reported he took most heavily The next day he gave order for making his Coffin wherein his body should be laid and was that day as through all the time of his sicknesse much in prayer ever crying Come Lord Iesu sweet Iesus in thy hands I commend my spirit Being asked by those that attended him if his pains were great he answered that he did not esteem that a pain which would be to him the end of all trouble and beginning of eternal joyes Oftentimes after some deep meditations he burst forth in these words O serve the Lord in fear and death shall not be terrible to you Blessed is the death of those that have part in the death of Iesus The evening which was to him the last of this wretched life having slept some houres together but with great unquietness for he was heard to send forth many sighs and groanes Robert Campbell Knize cleaugh and Iohn Iohnston called of Elphinston which two gave diligent attendance upon him askt after he awaked how he did find himself and what it was that made him in his sleep mourn so heartily to whom he answered In my life I have often been assaulted by Satan and many times he hath cast in my teeth my sins to bring me into despair yet God gave me to overcome all his temptations and now that subtle Serpent who never ceaseth to tempt hath taken another course and seeks to perswade me that my labours in the Ministery and the fidclity I have shewed in that service hath merited heaven and immortality But blessed be God who brought to my mind these Scriptures What hast thou that thou hast not received and Not I but the grace of God in me With which he is gone away ashamed and shall no more return and now I am sure my battel is at an end and that without pain of body or trouble of spirit I shall shortly change this mortal and miserable life with that happy and immortal life which shall never have end The prayers which ordinarily were read in the house being ended it was inquired if he heard them he answered Would to God you had heard them with such an ear and heart as I have done adding Lord Iesu receive my spirit After which words without any motion of hands or feet as one falling asleep rather then dying he ended his life He was certainly a man indued with rare gifts and a chief instrument that God used for the work of those times Many good men have disliked some of his opinions as touching the authority of Princes and the form of government which he laboured to have established in the Church yet was he farre from those dotages wherein some that would have been thought his followers did afterwards fall for never was any man more observant of Church authority then he always urging the obedience of Ministers to their Superintendents for which he caused divers acts to be made in the Assemblies of the Church and shewed him self severe to the transgressors In these things howsoever it may be he was miscarried we must remember that the best men have their errours and never esteem of any man above that which is sitting As to the history of the Church ascribed commonly to him the same was not his work but his name supposed to gain it credit for besides the scurril discourses we find in it more fitting a Comedian on a stage then a Divine or Minister such as Mr. Knox was and the spiteful malice that Authour expresseth against the Queen Regent speaking of one of our Martyrs he remitteth the Reader to a further declaration of his sufferings to the Acts and monuments of Martyrs set sorth by Mr. Fox an English man which came not to light some ten or twelve years after Mr. Knox his death A greater injury could not be done to the fame of that worthy man then to father upon him the ridiculous toyes and malicious detractions contained in that book But this shall serve for his clearing in that particular He died the 27. of November in the 67. year of his age and had his body interred in the Churc-yard of S. Giles In the end of this moneth the Estates convening to elect a Regent made choice of the Earl of Morton as the man in that time of greatest courage and counsel The oath accustomed being ministred unto him because through the last Regents death the meeting appointed at Perth had failed First a conclusion was taken for calling a Parliament at Edinburgh the 26. of Ianuary next the custody of the King and Castle of Striveling was confirmed to Alexander Areskin the Earl of Marre being then under age and he enjoyned to receive none within the house that was known to be Popishly affected or of the Queens faction for others it was ordained that an Earl accompanied with two servants only a Baron with one and private persons them alone but all unarmed should have accesse permitted when their occasions required To the Regent himself it was injoyned That if any place or office should fall voyd he
advice take order for preventing the troubles that might arise by their dissensions The King liking the advice commanded letters to be written for all the Noblemen in the countrey to meet at Striveling the tenth day of March yet the advertisement went only the two Earls having the direction of the letters to those that were their own friends and enemies to the Regent Amongst others the Lords Maxwel and Ogilvy were invited to come of whom the first had been lately dispatched from his office of Wardanrie in the West Marches and committed in the Castle of Blackness the other had of a long time been confined in the City of S. Andrews How soon the Regent was advertised of Argile and Athols being with the King and that they had moved him to call the Nobility to a meeting upon a pretext of trying Argiles complaint he sent the Earl of Angus the Lord Glammis Chancelcellour and the Lord Ruthven Thesaurer with a letter and certain notes under his hand to be communicated to the King In the notes he made a particular relation of the contempt done by the Earl of Argile to his Majesties authority and of his practises with Athol to disturb the common peace desiring to know his Majesties pleasure concerning them that if his Highness would allow him to follow the course of law he might do his duty if otherwise his Majesty thought fit to oversee their disobedience that he would be pleased to disburthen him of his office and not suffer his own name and authority to be despised in the person of his servant for as he had at sundry times made offer to dimit the Regiment whensoever his Majesty was pleased to take it in his own hands so will he now most willingly resign the same so as a substantial course were taken for the preservation of his Highness person the ordering of his Majesties house and the dispensing of the revenues of the Crown Herewith he recommended the keeping of the peace contracted with England because of the danger that a warre might bring not only to the Realm but also to his Highness title and right of succession in that Kingdom And having recounted the services done by himself from his Majesties birth unto that present specially his assistance at the Kings Coronation the danger whereunto he exposed himself and his friends in Lanside field and at the siege of Brichen The legations which he had undertaken to England the recovery of the Castle of Edinburgh the pacification of the Realm which at his entry to the government he found in great trouble the redeeming of the jewels and moveables pertaining to the Cown and the restoring of the royal Patrimony to some reasonable estate in regard of all these services he craved no more but an allowance of what he had done in his office and a discharge of his intromissions by the Estates of Parliament These notes being shewed to the Noblemen who were about the King for numbers were come upon the rumour of a change that was in hand they did all advise him to take hold of the offer of dimission made by the Regent and accept the government in his own person after which he might deliberate upon such things as the Regent had moved Some were of opinion that the King should write to the Regent and require of him a dimission but the greater part misliking delays did reckon it more sure to do that which was meant at once and not to protract time with a communing such as that manner of proceedings would necessarily breed The King liking best the perswasions that were given him to reign a thing natural to Princes resolution was taken to discharge the Regent of his authority and publish the Kings acceptation of the government This conclusion was the same day imparted to the Regent who thereupon sent the Laird of Whittingham to desire the King before any innovation was made to reconcile those of the Nobility that were in variance with others thinking this way to hold off the publication intended at least for some days But it availed nothing for immediately were the Chancellour and Lord Hereis sent with this Commission to him in writing That his Majesty considering the dislike which many had of his government and the apparent troubles to fail upon the Realm had by the advice of the Nobility determined to accept the rule in his own person and because delay of time might breed some further grudge and inconvenience he did therefore require him to send his Declaration in writ with all speed for testifying his obedience and allowance of what was done and to abstain from all further administration or exercise of the office of Regency As concerning his desires for the surety of his Majesties person the ordering of his house and revenues of the Crown with preservation of the peace with England and the setling of the Borders and Highlands his Highnes should omit nothing that lay in his power to do for effecting the same and therein would follow the counsel which he and the rest of the Nobility should give unto him and for the discharge of his administration he should have all granted which with reason he could require the form whereof his Majesty did will him to draw up that he might deliberate with his Councel what was fit to be done therein assuring him that he should be well and graciously used With this Commission they did likewise carry a letter written by the King himself in very loving terms declaring that because he saw no other way to maintain concord amongst his subjects he had accepted the government in his own hands and that he was confident to have the defects of his age and experience supplied by his Nobility especially by himself whom he would ever love and acknowledge as his trusty Coâ—sen most tender to him in blood these be the words of the letter and one of his true and faithful Counsellours In the mean time the Kings acceptation was published at Striveling and the next day being the 12th of March proclaimed at Edinburgh where the Regent himself was assisting and took instruments of his dimission in the hands of two Notaries It grieved divers of his friends that he had so easily condescended to quit the place which they thought he might with good reason have kept till a Parliament had been called for that purpose Amongst others the Lord Boyd who was most intire with him and came to Edinburgh some few houres after his dimission did chide him bitterly speaking to this effect That he did presume too much of his own wit who in a matter of so great moment would not once ask the opinion of his friends and that in a short time he should find that he had done unwisely to forsake the place committed to him by the whole Estates of the Kingdome at the pleasure of his enemies For it is sufficiently known said he that the King is a childe and that these motions
rest well satisfied But a pitiful accident that fell out in the time gave an hinderance to these business The Chancellour going to the Castle to make his report to the King as he returned to his lodging did encounter the Earl of Crawford in the street called commonly the Schoolhouse wynd There had been an old grudge bewixt the two families whereupon the Noblemen passed by others without salutations the street being narrow and the companies of each side great when they were almost parted two base fellowes fell a strugling for the way and by thrusting one at another raised a tumult in the very beginning whereof the Chancellour was killed with the shot of a Pistol It was certainly known that the Noblemen did purpose no harm to others for Crawford did call to his followers to give way to the Chancellour as he on the other side called to give way to the Earl of Crawford yet by this unhappy accident were the old dissensions that had long slept revived and a fresh enmity raised which turned to the great hurt of both The death of the Chancellour was much lamented falling out in the time when the King and countrey stood in most need of his service He had carried himself with much commendation in his place and acquired a great authority most careful was he to have peace conserved both in the countrey and Church and laboured much to have the question of Church policy setled upon which subject he interchanged divers letters with Theodore Beze Some have blamed him of too great curiosity in that matter but his intention certainly was pious and commendable Upon his death the Earl of Athol was preferred to be Chancellour at which the Church did mightily offend as likewise of the admission of the Earls of Cathnes and Eglinton with the Lord Ogilvy upon the Councel who were all thought to be Popishly inclined This being meaned to the King was in some sort satisfied by their promises and subscriptions to the Articles of religion yet the suspicions of their unsoundness still continued And now began they who longed for the change of Mortons government to repent the alteration that was made for howsoever he did not favour the novations in Church policy urged by some Ministers he kept a severe hand over Papists permitting none to enjoy and publick office who was not sincerely affected to the truth The first of April the Castle of Edinburgh was delivered to the Lords Ruthven and Lindesay who were appointed by the King to receive the house and a discharge given to the Earl of Morton of the jewels munition and moveables within the same And the same day Iohn Seaton of Touch and Iohn Cunningham of Drumwhassil received the keys in name of Alexander Areskin Uncle to the Earl of Marre upon a warrant directed to them for that effect The Earl of Morton resolving to live private and to have no more medling in publick affairs retired to Lochlevin where he stayed not long being recalled to Court by this occasion The friends of the house of Marre of whom the principals were the Abbots of Driburgh and Cambuskenneth out of some jealousie they conceived of Alexander Areskin his courses and a fear that the young Nobleman who was then grown to some years might be prejudged of his right in keeping the Castle practised secretly to exclude him and entring one morning with a number of his followers seised upon the keeper of the gate took the keys from him by force and putting him and his men forth placed others in their rooms whom they caused swear fidelity to the Earl of Marre How soon the Councel which then remained at Edinburgh was advertised of this change they prepared to go to Striveling and for their greater security were furnished with some companies of men by the Town of Edinburgh but by letters from the King they were stayed In these letters the King shewed that it was a private dissension only that had happened betwixt the friends of the house of Marre which he would have peaceably composed and therefore desired them to come unto him after a day or two in quiet and sober manner and assist the reconcilement They obeyed and coming to Striveling in a frequent Councel kept the third of May the controversy was in these termes composed That the Earl of Marre being new come to a reasonable age he should attend the Kings person and have the custody of the Castle of Striveling and that the Master his Uncle should remain Captain of the Castle of Edinburgh and when he came to Court have his table kept as before and enjoy the place of a Gentleman of his Majesties chamber The conditions prescrived to the Earl of Marre were That he should guard the Castle attend the Kings person therein and not remove him to any place whatsoever without the knowledge and consent of the Councel That he should not receive any within the house whom he knew not to be well affected to the King admitting an Earl with two only in train a Lord with one and Gentleman single that Mr. George Buchannan and Mr. Peter Young should continue his instructers and no others be admitted without the Councels consent nor any religious exercise kept within the Castle but that which the Parliament had approved For the observing of these Articles the Earls of Athol Angus Argile and Montross with the Lords Ruthven and Lindesay became sureties For the Master his Uncle and his fidelity in keeping the Castle of Edinburgh with the jewels munition and other moveables the Earls of Athol Argile Montross and the Lord Ruthven gave their bond and obligation Some days after this broile the Captain his eldest son called Alexander a youth of great hopes departed this life as it was thought of a grief he conceived for the indignity done to his Father This agreement being made and the Lords being then to return to Edinburgh the King did signify unto them that because the Parliament was indicted to the tenth of Iuly he would before that time call a number of every estate together for the preparing of matters and that all emulations laid aside they might concurre and joyn their counsels for the publick good of the Realm The Diet for this meeting he appointed at Striveling the tenth of Iune the Convention at the time was frequent of the Clergy eight Bishops and as many Abbots were present of the Nobility nine Earls and eleven Lords and divers Commissioners of Burghs The Earl of Morton at the Kings earnest intreaty came also thither and at his coming was admitted upon the Councel having the precedency allowed him with the consent of the rest because of the Regency he had a long time sustained In the first meeting the King after he had given thanks to the whole number for the readinesse they had shewed to convene in that place proponed two things One was touching the Parliament and the place where it should
gave not an end to the business for how soon he returned to the Court and perceived the King countenance cast down upon him for that he had done he undertook of new to settle himself at Glasgow and had letters from his Majesty to the Gentlemen of those parts to assist him At his coming to Glasgow with purpose to preach the Sunday following a number of the Students in the Colledge entered into the Church on Saturday at night and excluding him did keep the Chair for Mr. Thomas Smeton their Principal who taking for his Theam that saying in the Gospel He that enters not by the door but by the window is a thief and a robber inveighed against the Bishop for his simonaical entry and the levity he had shewed in all his proceedings The next Sunday the Bishop with a great convocation of Gentlemen came to the Church and displacing the ordinary Preacher Mr. David Weymes made the Sermon himself The Presbytery of Glasgow intending proces against him for molestation of the Church and usurping the place of the ordinary Preacher Matthew Stewart of Minto Provost of the City came and presented a Warrant from the King to stay all proceedings against the Bishop willing them to desist Mr. Iohn Howeson Minister of Cambustange moderating in his course as the custome then was and replying somewhat peremptorily that notwithstanding his Warrant they would proceed some words of offence passed whereupon the Provost pulling him from the Seat made him prisoner in the Tolbuith The rumour of this fact ran quickly through the Kingdom and a solemn fast being kept by the appointment of the former Assembly the causes whereof were made to be the abundance of sin the oppression of the Church the dilapidation of the rents and the danger wherein the King stood by the company of wicked persons who did seek to corrupt him in manners and Religion the insolency committed at Glasgow was likewise adjected and furnished matter of long discourse to the Preachers Amongst others Iohn Dury did exclaime mightily against the Duke of Lennox upon whom the blame of all things was laid and thereby did so irritate the King as he would needs have him removed forth of the Town Charges to that effect were directed commanding the Magistrates within the space of 24. houres to remove him who not daring disobey yet being unwilling to use their Minister in that sort travelled with him to depart quietly and leave the Town The Minister proponing the case to the General Assembly for upon advertisement given by the Ministers of Edinburgh they were there convened desired their advice for to leave his flock at the pleasure of the Court he said might work a prejudice to the Church and to depart privately as the Magistrates advised him might be imputed to fear or then make him to be thought guilty of some fault The brethren after a short consultation did advise him to stay till he should be commanded to depart and then obey Mean while Mr. Thomas Buchannan and David Ferguson were sent to the King who was then at Striveling to intreat his Majesties favour unto him and therewith to request a continuation of the Diet for the appearing of the Ministers of Glasgow at Perth The King desiring to have matters quieted answered the last proposition first saying That if the Assembly would delay the proces which they had against the Provest of Glasgow and his assisters he would likewise dispense with the appearing of the Ministers at the appointed time And as to Iohn Dury he said that upon his suppliâ—ation how soon the Duke returned to Court whose interesse was greatest in that business order should be taken with him and consideration had of the Assemblies request But they not satisfied herewith striving to make good what they had taken in hand went on with the proces of Glasgow and leading probation against Minto and the rest decerned them to be excommunicated and cast forth of the society of the Church onely the pronouncing of the sentence was delayed till they saw what course was kept with their brethren before the Councel Mr. Iohn Davidson then Minister at Liberton pretending a warrant from the Church had in his private Parish pronounced Bishop Montgomery excommunicate which albeit done against all form was allowed and intimated in all the Churches of the countrey The Duke of Lennox notwithstanding did still entertain him in his company and at some occasions had made him to preach publickly Thereupon Mr. Alexander Archbuthnet and Mr. Adam Iohnston were directed by the Assembly to intimate unto the Duke his excommunication and the Acts of the Church against such as kept excommunicate persons in their company The Duke taking them up somewhat hotly asked them Whether the King or the Church were superiours and thereafter answered them directly That he was commanded by the King and Councel to entertain him which he would not forbear to do for any fear he had of their censures This amongst other grievances of the Church was ordained to be represented to his Majesty by the Commissioners appointed to attend the Councel at Perth But touching this the King answered That the excommunication was null and declared such by the Councel as being pronounced against equity and all lawful form no citation being used nor any admonition preceding which all lawes and even their own discipline appointed to be observed To their other grievances they received general answers and for the brethren of Glasgow their trial was continued to the tenth of September next Before which time the surprise of the Kings person at Ruthven fell out which altered the state of all affairs some of the Nobility combining themselves for defence of Religion and the liberty of the Kingdom as they pretended upon notice of the Duke of Arrans absence from the Court placed themselves about the King and detained him some dayes at the house of Ruthven The principals in this attempt were Iohn Earl of Marre William Earl of Gowry Patrick Lord Lindesay Robert Lord Boyd the Masters of Glammis and Oliphant the Abbots of Dunfermlin Paisley Driburgh and Cambush keneth the Lairds of Lochlevin Easter Weemes Cleish and the Constable of Dundy The King at their first coming suspected there was some practise in hand yet dissembled the matter thinking to free himself the next day when he went abroad to his sport but as he was about to go the Master of Glammit stept to the dore of the Parlour and told him he must stay The King askt the reason he answered he should know it shortly When he saw it to be so and found his liberty restrained he grew into a passion and after some threatening speeches burst forth in tears The Master seeing him weep said It is no matter of his tears better that bairnes should weep then bearded men which words entered so deeply into the Kings heart as he did never forget them The newes went quickly of the
that time they had done good thankful and necessary service to the King and countrey Also that their taking of Armes making of Conventions entring in conflicts taking and detaining of prisoners contracting of leagues and bonds and all other deeds done by them which might appear to be against his Majesties authority in so farre as the same was done without his Highness warrant should be reputed and esteemed good service done to the King and State And that they and their partakers should be exonered of all action civil or criminal that might be intended against them or any of them in that respect Inhibiting therefore all the subjects to speak or utter any thing to the contrary under the pain to be esteemed calumniators and dispersers of false rumors and to be punished for the same accordingly The declaration passed it was ordained that the Earl of Arran should be detained in the Castle of Ruthven till the Duke was gone out of the Realm after which he should be confined on the North of the water of Iern and that four companies should be levied upon the publick charges two of horsemen and as many foot to guard the King and Noblemen who did attend him till the present troubles were quieted Then were some grievances proponed in name of the Church but these laid by till another time the Lords not willing to irritate the King for such matters having once secured themselves The Duke to keep the word which the King had given for his departing took shiping in the West parts about the midst of October and being hindred by contrary winds fell sick at Sea The King advertised of his ill disposition advised him to travel through England in regard of the winter season and to remain at Blackness till a safe conduct was procured from the Queen He had not stayed many dayes there when a rumour was raised as was thought by his enemies that he was to be brought again to Court and the Lords turned out or used with more violence This made a new stirre whereupon the Lord Hereis was sent to command him to begin his journey and to be in Berwick the 22. day of December he craved to see the King and be permitted only to salute him but this being denied he departed in great heavinesse In the beginning of Ianuary two Ambassadours arrived sent by the French King the one named Monsieur la Motte the other Monsieur Menevel La Motte came by England with whom came alongst Mr. Davidson Ambassadour from Queen Elizabeth the other by Sea both having the same instructions which were to work the Kings liberty in the best sort they could to confirm his mind in the love he bare to the French and to renue the purpose of Association This last businesse was set on foot the year before and almost concluded in this sort That the Queen of Scots should communicate the Crown with her sonne and both be joyned in the administration of affaires that so he might be acknowledged for a lawful King by all Christian Princes and all domestick factions suppressed But upon the Dukes sequestring from Court it was left off and not mentioned again till now The Assembly of the Church in the last meeting had made this one of their special grievances and complained of it as a most wicked practise And now the Ministers of Edinburgh hearing that purpose to be moved of new by the French Ambassadours declaimed bitterly against them in their Sermons especially against La Motte who being a Knight of the order of S. Esprit did wear the badge of a white Crosse upon his shoulder This they called the badge of Antichrist and him the Ambassadour of the bloudy murtherâ—r meaning the Duke of Guise who they said procured him to be sent hither It grieved the Ambassadours much to hear these out-cries which daily were brought unto them but perceiving the Kings authority not able to restrain the liberty which the Preachers had taken they did not complain but urged earnestly their dimission The King desirous to entertain the ancient amity betwixt the two nations and dimit them with some contentment desired the Magistrates of Edinburgh to give them the Feast before their parting To impede this Feast the Ministers did on the Sunday preceding proclaim a Fast to be kept the same day on which the Feast was appointed and to detain the people at Church the three ordinary Preachers did one after another make Sermon in S. Giles Church without any intermission of time thundering curses against the Magistrates and other Noblemen that waited on the Ambassadours by the Kings direction nor stayed their folly here but the Ambassadors being gone they pursued the Magistrates with the censures of the Church and were with difficulty enough stayed from proceeding with excommunication against them for not observing the Fast they proclaimed Of all this the King seemed to take no notice for he saw not a way to represse these disorders and much perplexed he was with the reports of the Duke of Lennox his death who partly of grief partly through the long and troublesome journey he made in that cold and rainy season contracted a fever at his coming to Paris whereof after a few days he died Some hours before his expiring there came to him a Priest or two to do their accustomed service whom he could not admit professing to die in the faith of the Church of Scotland and to keep the oath he had given to the King inviolate This the King made to be proclaimed at Edinburgh that the people might see what wrong the Duke had sustained during his abode in the Realm by the uncharitable suspicions both of Ministers and others But this belongs to the year following Meanwhile the King ceascth not to think of his own liberty using all means to put the Lords that attended him out of an opinion that he had any meaning to free himself And the Duke being gone whom they feared most they esteemed the danger the lesse for Arran was not well loved because of his violent courses and Morton who had the greatest following was put from his charge in the Borders and the same given to the Laird of Iohnston The King had likewise by their advice sent Colonel Stewart and Mr. Iohn Colvil in a joynt Commission to the Queen of England to move her for restoring the lands in that Kingdome which appertained to his Grandfather the Earl of Lennox and the Lady Margaret his Grandmother together with the by-run profits intrometted by the Thesaurer or Master of Wards as likewise to communicate unto her the course he had taken for quieting the Realm and to desire her aid and assistance therein Some instructions besides were given them to propone as touching the Kings marriage the matters of the Border and the contracting of a defensive league by all which they held themselves secured of his Majesties favour But for the negotiation it
bridge of which he kept the keyes Some weak resistance was made by Colonel Stewart at the head of the Market street but he was soon put back with the slaughter of one or two of his company The borderers according to their custome fell upon the stables and made prey of all the Gentlemens horses whereof they found good store The spoile otherwise was not great as of a town not very rich in merchandise In the morning betimes the Castle was inclosed which they knew could not long hold out for it was unfurnished and scarce provided with victuals of one day in this extremity the King was advised to employ two of his Councel towards the Lords to ask what they intended Choice was made of the Secretary and Justice Clerk as men whom they would willingly hear At the first meeting the Secretary was rough enough with them saying That such violent formes were not to be approved and to deal in that manner with their King they would finde it unsure for what was extorted from him by force or fear he would soon finde means to undo and never want men to serve him in that whereunto his will was bent that humble Petitions became subjects and had been more fitting then to come in the manner they did The Lords answered that it grieved them fore to be reduced to that necessity nothing being more dear to them then the Kings honour and safety But what could they have done they were banished from their countrey put from their livings their friends used with cruelty the King not permitted to hear them in their just defence and alwayes shut up from presenting their Petitions That their coming in that manner was not to dishonour nor force the King to whom they would be most humble supplicants and upon their knees if they should find accesse beg mercy at his hands All they did was to save themselves from ruine and to be secured from their adversaries who had wronged them and the whole States of the Kingdom wherefore they besought them as their countreymen and friends to intercede with his Majesty that they might be accepted in favour and all things composed in the most quiet and honourable manner for the King and State that could be devised This reported to the King did mitigate his mind a little For my self said he I did never like that mans violence meaning Arran and howbeit I cannot but offend with their doings yet for the countreys sake and preservation of publick quietnesse I can pardon and overpasse all but one thing I desire you that have been in conference with them to look to that none in my company receive any harm I know there are quarrels betwixt the Earl of Crawford and the Master of Glammis That the Earl of Angus doth not like Montrosse and I believe that Colonel Stewart is not well beloved for things done in my service These I cannot see with mine honour hurt provide for that and that they may be in safety and I shall willingly admit them When this was shewed the Lords they said that they had not taken up Arms for any private quarrel nor would they mixe their particulars with the publick but it should be good for eschewing such inconveniences as might happen that the Noblemen whom the King had named were put in custody with some special persons and that the Colonel should be discharged from his office of the guard and the same conferred to another This being declared to the King he gave his consent to receive them Being brought unto his prefence they fell all upon their knees and the Lord Hamilton who had the precedency in regard of blood taking the speech said that they were come in most humble manner to beg mercy and his Majesties love and favour The King answered My Lord I did never see you before and must confesse that of all this company you have been most wronged you were a faithful servant to the Queen my mother in my minority and when I understood not as I do the estate of things hardly used The rest of you that have since that time been exiled and put from your livings cannot say but it was your own fault and that your misbehaviour procured the same But turning himself to Bothwel what should have moved thee Francis said he to take this course and come in Armes against me did I ever thee any wrong or what cause hadst thou to offend I wish thee a more quiet spirit and that thou mayest learn to live as a Subject otherwise thou wilt fall in trouble To you all who as I truly think have not meant any harm to any person I am pleased to give both my hand and my heart and will remember nothing that is past providing you carry your selves from henceforth as becomes men of your places and behave your selves as dutiful subjects So they arose one by one and kissed his Majesties hands It was observed that he received the Lord Hamilton with greatest kindnesse and gave him more respect then any others This was the day after their entering into Striveling Two days after in Councel the King renewing his promise did by publick Act confirm the pardon granted to them and their Assisters which was by sound of trumpet proclaimed The Earls of Crawford and Montross were commended to the Lord Hamilton who used them honourably and Colonel Stewart suffered quietly to depart Arran after his flight went unto Coile and lived private amongst his friends deprived of all his honours The charge of the guard was given to the Master of Glammis the Castle of Dumbritton put in the Lord Hamiltons custody Striveling restored to the Earl of Marre and the Castle of Edinburgh delivered to Sir Iames Home of Coldinknâ—ws In this manner did the banished Lords recover his Majesties favour and return to their places albeit Thuan deceived by some information hath otherwise related the same How soon the Noblemens peace was proclaimed Duntraith who had touched them in his deposition against Maius saying that he was told by one Iohn Home the Lords had hired every one of them two men to kill the King so comperired before the Councel undesired so the Act of Councel beareth and confessed that he was suborned by Captain Iames who is henceforth to be so named the title of Arran being returned to the right owner to make that deposition which in it self was false and untrue out of fear and to save his life For verifying whereof and to shew that he did not confesse this to please the Noblemen whom he had wronged by such a confession he declared that for the space of eight weeks before their return he had revealed the same to the Master of Gray and to the Provost of Linclouden both which upon oath testified no lesse to the King The Councel for clearing the Noblemen ordained his confession to be published which was not very needful for no man did beleive the
perhaps have served if the enterprise of the 88. had succeeded but they are now of little purpose The King perceiving by all these letters that the death of his mother was determined called back his Ambassadours and at home gave order to the Ministers to remember her in their publick prayers which they denied to do though the form prescrived was most Christian and lawful which was that it might please God to illuminate her with the light of his truth and save her from the apparent danger wherein she was cast Upon their denial charges were directed to command all Bishops Ministers and other office-bearers in the Church to make mention of her distresse in their publick prayers and commend her to God in the form appointed But of all the number Mr. David Lindesay at Leth and the Kings own Ministers gave obedience At Edinburgh where the disobedience was most publick the King purposing to have their fault amended did appoint the third of February for solemn prayers to be made in her behalf commanding the Bishop of S. Andrews to prepare himself for that day which when the Ministers understood they stirred up Mr. Iohn Cowper a young man not entered as yet in the function to take the Pulpit before the time and exclude the Bishop The King coming at the hour appointed and seeing him in the place called to him from his seat and said Mr. Iohn that place was destinate for another yet since you are there if you will obey the charge that is given and remember my mother in your prayers you shall go on he replying he would do as the spirit of God should direct him was commanded to leave the place and making as though he would stay the Captain of the Guard went to pull him out whereupon he burst forth in these speeches This day shall be a witnesse against the King in the great day of the Lord and then denouncing a woe to the inhabitants of Edinburgh he went down and the Bishop of S. Andrews entering the Pulpit did perform the duty required The noise was great for a while amongst the people but after they were quieted and had heard the Bishop as he was a most powerful Preacher out of that text to Timothy discourse of the duty of Christians in praying for all men they grieved fore to see their teachers so farre overtaken and condemned their obstinacy in that point In the afternoon Cowper was called before the Councel where Mr. Walter Balcanquel and Mr. William Watson Ministers accompanying him for some idle speeches that escaped them were both discharged from preaching in Edinburgh during his Majesties pleasure and Cowper sent prisoner to Blackness The Queen of Scots some moneths before having notice given her of the sentence pronounced against her and being willed to prepare her self for death was nothing thereby dejected but thanked God for that her sorrowful life was now to end intreated the Queen of England by her letters for three things First that her body might be carried by her servants into France to be buried besides her mother Next that she should not to be put to death secretly but in the presence of her servants and others who might bear witnesse of her dying in Christ against the false rumours which her adversaries might disperse of her Thirdly that her servants might have leave to go whither they would and enjoy the mean legacies she had bequeathed unto them in her Testament which things she requested in the name of Iesus Christ by the soul and memory of Henry the 7th Progenitor to them both and by the royal honour and title which she had carried In the same letters she complained of the indignity done unto her in the taking away of her royal furniture and that her keepers did use her without that respect which was due to her estate and birth But to none of these desires was any answer given the Queen of England dissembling that she had received any such letter Yet was she much perplexed and doubtful what to do whether to take her out of the way or not If she should be spared she doubted the Noblemen who had given sentence against her would take it ill and perhaps run other courses to free themselves from her malice and to take her away she knew it would be interpreted a great cruelty on her part as likewise that the King her son would be sore displeased for albeit that the Master of Gray at his parting from her had in private given hopes that the Kings title being reserved and no prejudice made thereto by the sentence given against his mother her death would be forgotten yet Sir Robert Melvil who was joyned in Commission with him had assured her if rigour were used that friendship would no longer be kept Debating thus with her self some days upon the most expedient she signed a warrant for the execution and gave it to Davison one of her Secretaries to be passed the great Seal which was no sooner done then repenting the direction she told him that she would take another way But having before communicated the Warrant with the Councel they presently sent Beal their Clerk with the Mandate and Letters to the Earls of Shrewsbury Kent Derby and Cumberland to see the same performed The Earls accompanied with the Sheriffe of the Shire and Justices of Peace came to Fotheringham on Tuesday the 7th of February and having signified the cause of their coming willed the Queen to prepare her self to die for that she was to suffer the next morning She was no way moved as it seemed and said I did not think that Queen Elizabeth my Sister would have consented to my death but since it is so death is to me most welcome That soul is not worthy of the heavens joyes whose body cannot endure one blow of the hangman only I will request said she that I may speak with my Confessor and Melvil my Steward It was answered that her Confessor would not be permitted to come unto her but she should have the Bishop or Dean of Peterborow who were nigh by to give her comfort She replied They are of another profession and cannot be sit comforters to me but since you will not allow my Confessor to come at me I will comfort my self in God Some other speeches passed amongst them touching Babington and her Secretaries No and Curle who had both confessed the enterchange of letters with Babington after which the Earls departed she calling for supper commanded her servants to make haste that she might have leisure to set things in order Having supped sparingly as her custome was she made an Inventory of her goods and moveables setting down the names of those for whom she appointed them unto some she gave money with her own hand This done she wrote unto her Confessor intreating him to pray unto God for her and a few lines to the French King and Duke of Guise in behalf of her
Ward and submit themselves to the punishment his Majesty should be pleased to impose The Chancellor made the like intercession for Bothwell but for Arroll none did speak After the King had thought a little of it he was content they should enter and present themselves to the Justice but would give no condition For this effect the 24. of May was assigned at the day Mr. Edward Bruce Mr. William Oliphant and Mr. Iames Wardlaw sitting Judges in the criminal Court by Commission the three Earls compiered Of Noblemen and others charged to passe upon their Assise there were present the Lord Hamilton the Earls of Angus Morton Atholl Marre and Marshall the Lords Seaton Somervill Dingwell and Cathcart the Lairds of Pittarrow Closburn Lagg and the Constable of Dundy These taking oath as the manner is the indictment was read which consisted of seven or eight points First they were charged with practising with Jesuits seminary Priests and other strangers against Religion receiving of Spanish gold and hiring souldiers therewith to disturb the quiet of the Realm 2. That they had entered in bond and confederacy with the Earls of Arroll Montrosse and others contrary to the Lawes kept Conventicles and treasonably surprised the Town of Perth of purpose to have fortified the same against his Majesty 3. That they had conspired to take the King prisoner at Halyrudhouse and kill his servants and Counsellours especially Sir Iohn Maitland of Thirlstane Chancellor 4. That they had besieged the house of Kirkhill put fire to the same and forced the Master of Glammis Thesaurer to render himself captive 5. That they had convocated the subjects by open Proclamation and given out that the King was detained prisoner against his will 6. That they came with displayed banners to the Bridge of Dee of mind to invade the King whom they knew to be upon an expedition to the North parts 7. That they had taken the Kings Herauld at Arms in the City of Aberdene spoyled him of his Coat and Letters when he was about to proclaim them The 8. and last concerned Bothwell particularly who besides the rest was charged to have hired souldiers as well strangers as men within the countrey entertaining them in Dalkeith and threatning to invade the town of Leth at his Majesties being in the North. Bothwell confessing that he had waged souldiers and entered in bonds with other Noblemen did therefore put himself in his Majesties will the rest of the points he denied remitting himself to the trial of his Peers Crawford confessed that he was in the fields at the taking of Kirkhill and with the Earl of Huntley in Aberdene but denied the other points Huntley come in will for the whole The Assise removing by themselves found Bothwell guilty of the enterprise at the quarrel holes besides that which he confessed They filed Crawford of surprising the Town of Perth and coming in Arms to the Bridge of Dee Huntley by his own confession was found guilty in all The sentence upon the Kings Warrant was suspended and they committed to divers places Bothwell in Tantallon Crawford in Blacknesse and Huntley in the Castle of Edinburgh In Iune following the Assembly of the Church convened at Edinburgh where the King giving his presence after he had spoken a little of his good affection towards the Church shewed that he was come to desire Mr. Patrick Galloway to be appointed one of his Ministers the Assembly by the mouth of their Moderator rendring his Majesty humble thanks for the beginnings he had made in suppressing the enemies of Religion did intreat him to prosecute the businesse and made offer of their humble service and assistance to the uttermost of their power As to that which he desired they acknowledged that his Majesty might command any Minister wheresoever he served to attend himself and his Court and so ordained Mr. Patrick Galloway to leave his charge at Perth and wait upon the King It was a good beginning and this gave no small content to all well disposed men But things continued not long in that case for before that meeting took an end a fresh offence was given The year preceding the King having contracted his Cousen the Duke of Lennox his sister to the Earl of Huntley had caused the Bishop of S. Andrews celebrate the marriage at which the Ministers of Edinburgh taking exception they complained of the same in a preceding Assembly and had obtained a Commission to the Presbytery for calling and censuring the Bishop according to the Acts of the Church Whether the Bishop would not ackowledge them for Judges or that he esteemed his Majesties command a Warrant sufficient for what he had done whilest as he neglected their proceedings they pronounce him deprived from all office and function in the Church and presenting the processe in this assembly the same was found formal the sentence ratified and ordained to be published in all the Churches of the Kingdome only to make the Bishop hateful and contemptible He complaineth to the King who shewed himself extremely displeased with their doings but what course he should take he was doubtful for every day he was expecting the arrival of his Queen and loved to have all things quiet and setled at her coming especially in the Church with whom it grieved him not a little to be still in question but espying no better way he resolved in end to dissemble his anger towards them and to take the imprisoned Lords in favour lest he should make himself too much businesse Thereupon he returneth to the Northâ— gives Arroll a pardon putteth Crawford to liberty and fully remits him Huntley and Bothwell he freeth from imprisonment but to hold them in awe he deferres the Declaration of his will concerning them The Lord Maxwel upon his bond not to practise against Religion under the pain of an hundred thousand pounds is likewise dimitted And in this case stood things when advertisement came that the marriage was accomplished and the Queen ready to take Sea All diligence was thereupon used to prepare for her reception and nothing left undone that was required for so great a solemnity But a second and unlookt for message cometh shortly after shewing that the Navy appointed for her conduct was driven by a tempest into Norway and that it was thought she should stay in those parts unto the spring The King taking this impatiently concludeth with himself to go thither in person and because he knew many impediments would be made if his purpose were known he giveth out that he would send the Chancellor and Justice Clerk to transport her in Scottish Vessels if the Danes would not adventure theirs in that season How soon the ships were prepared for their journey no man expecting any such matter he taketh Sea himself leaving direction to the Councel for the government of affaires during his absence with the following Declaration written all with his own hand but not seen to
renew the former complaints of Bothwel his resset and entertainment in the borders of England and to crave his delivery according to the league But while he was pressing that businesse in England Bothwel surprised the King at home and for a while made all these purposes to sleep so as he returned without effecting any thing The occasion and manner of the surprise was this The Chancellour who had all that year been absent from Court upon a discontent the Queen conceived against him had sent to the King a Letter requesting his licence to depart forth of the Countrey since he could not with safety attend his service for that to remain at home and live deprived of his Majesties presence he said was to him a very hell which he could hardly indure promising to return at such time as his Majesty should find convenient to recall him to his service The King did shew the letter to the Queen because in the same he had protested much of his sincere affection towards her and being loath to quite him whom he had tried to be so able a servant moved her to forget all quarrels so as he would resigne the Lordship of Mussilbrugh which had bred this dissension The resignation made and the Chancellour being on the point to return to Court the Duke of Lennox by the advice of Atholl Ochiltrie and others of the name of Stewart resolved to prevent his coming by the inbringing of Bothwell The Parliament had broke up some two dayes before and the Noblemen resorting to the Palace to take their leave of the King the Gates were kept patent and lesse heed taken of those who entred Atholl with his Lady had lodged all that time in the house then pertaining to the Earl of Gowry at the back of the Palace and kept Bothwell private with Mr. Iohn Colvill one of his followers So early in the morning the Lady pretending to bid the King farewell and making her entry through the Postern Gate taketh Bothwell and his companion along with her and bringeth them unperceived of any into the Kings bedchamber The King was then private in a retiring room and when he came back and saw them stand with their swords in their hands cried aloud Treason treason They falling on their knees called for mercy Nay said the King you have dishonoured me and placing himself in his chair Strike Traitor saith he to Bothwell and make an end of thy work for I desire not to live any longer He protesting with many oaths that he came only to beg pardon and to put himself in his Majesties will the King replyed That mercy extorted by violence was not mercy and that it was not the form of supplicants to come with weapons in their hands Whilest the King was thus talking the Earl of Marre and Sir William Keith entred into the Chamber and presently after them a number of Bothwells faction who by this time had possessed the utter Court and assumed the charge of the Gates The report of this accident going to the City the people went to armes and conducted by Sir Alexander Home their Provost made towards the Palace to give the King relief but he was then become somewhat pacified and following the Earl of Marre his advice after he had shewed himself from a window to the people and given them thanks for their readiness he willed them to return to their houses attend his advertisement All that day matters were caried fairly in a sort 〈◊〉 using speeches and offering himself to trial for the consultation which began his trouble for his other misdemeanors he desired mercy excusing himself by the want and necessity whereunto he and his friends were driven But when he perceived the Kings countenance not to be towards him as he wished he changed his forms and letting some words fall that sounded not well gave divers to suspect that he should attempt some violence This did set the English Ambassador on work who being assisted by the Ministers of Edinburgh did after long travell and much perswasion induce the King to set his hand to the Articles following 1 That remission should be granted to Bothwell his friends and partakers for all attempts against his Majesties person and authority in any time past and promise made never to call or pursue him and his foresaids for any by-past fact as likewise to repossess them in their houses and lands notwithstanding whatsoever process laid against them 2 That a Parliament should be called in November next and such an Act past in his and their favours as was made at Linlithgow Anno 1585 for their greater security 3 That during that time the King should not receive in his Company the Chancellor the Lord Home the Master of Glammis and Sir George Home knight 4 That from henceforth the Earl Bothwell his friends and followers should be esteemed as good and lawful subjects and used with much favour as if they had never offended These Articles the King did in the word of a Prince promise to perform and for Bothwells greater satisfaction after he had signed the same with his own hand caused so many of the Councell as were present together with the Magistrates and Ministers of Edinburgh subscrive as Witnesses The subscribers were the Duke of Lennox the Earl of Atholl the Lords Forbes Ochiltry Spiny and Urquhart the Master of Gray M. Iames Elphinston Mircarny the Clerk of Register Nicoll Edward Iohn Morison George Fodrick and David Williamson Baylifes of Edinburgh M. David Lindesay M. Robert Bruce M. Robert Rollock M. Walter Balcanquell and M. Patrick Galloway Ministers For Bothwell it was promised that he should leave the Court and not come towards the King till he was called by his Majesty These things were done at Halirudhouse the 14 of August 1593. some twenty days after the surprise The next day the King went to Falkland attended by the Duke of Lennox the Lord Ochiltry and Chreichton of Clany a follower of Atholl who did promise to waite upon the the King unto November and debarre those others that by the Articles were not to be admitted The rest of the moneth the King stayed at Falkland and in that time Bothwell did obtain himself purged by an Assise of practising and consulting with Witches which had been the original of his mischief In the beginning of September the King went to Striveling where he had appointed a Convention to meet for taking order with the broken men of the Highlands and borders Thither came the Lord Hamilton the Earls of Marre Morton Glencarne and Montrose with the Lords Lindesay and Levingston of the Church estate the Bishops of Dunkeld and Aberdene the Prior of Blantyre and Abbot of Lundors and divers Commissioners of Burghes After some speeches concerning the borders and Highlands and the means to quiet them which was the errand pretended the King declared that he had called them to that meeting for business that touched him
which purpose some was left at Edinburgh to make timely warning to the rest The King being informed of this conclusion at his return to Edinburgh called the speciall Ministers that were in town and shewed that it was an undutifull part in them to convocate the subjects and cause them take armes without his warrant prohibiting any such advertisement to be given as was appointed They excusing themselves said That it was the cause of God and in defence thereof they could not be deficient Hereupon a Proclamation was made Declaring the course that his Majesty had taken to try the Conspiracy of the Popish Lords and how after some pâ—ins taken in that businesse he had indicted a Parliament in Iuly last for that cause at which time nothing being done albeit not in his default and he impeshed a long time after by the practises of Bothwell and other troubles in the Countrey was no sooner received forth of his hands then he fell again upon the same thoughts and that now he had appointed a Convention of Estates at Linlithgow for taking their advice touching the surety of his own person the relief of the subjects oppression and the ordering of all that businesse especially since the said Lords had by their letters and otherwise most humbly desired a triall which he doubted not the Estates would consider and so proceed therein as might best serve to the preserving of Religion and the quietnesse of the Countrey his own intention being no other but to have them satisfie the Church or if they refused to cause them to be expulsed and banished the Countrey And for that end he had commanded them to remain at Perth and attend the resolution of the Estates dissolving their forces if any they had assembled Whereof his Majesty did think meet to give all his subjects notice that they might know his care for the maintenance of true Religion against all the enemies thereof And therefore inhibited the subjects to make any Convocations or if any were already made by the sinistrous informations of ill disposed people they were commanded to dissolve and turn to their houses till they should be advertised either by missive Letters or Proclamations and not otherwise under the pains appointed for seditious persons and disturbers of the publick peace Notwithstanding of this discharge there came great companies to Edinburgh and in all parts of the Countrey were people stirring so that the Convention which was called to meet at the same time being not very frequent kept a short while together The offers and Petitions of the Popish Lords being onely read the consideration thereof was remitted to certain chosen by the Estates These were the Lord Thirlestane Chancellour the Earls Marshall Marre Montrosse and Rothes the Lord Levingston Scot of Balwery Iohn Murray of Tullibarden Alexander Bruce of Airth Mr. George Lowder of Basse William Scot of Abbotshall Mr. David Carnagie of Colluthie Sir Alexander Hume of North-Berwick Provost of Edinburgh Clement Core Baily with the Commissioners of the towns of Dundie Couper Striveling and Linlithgow to these or any four of every estate together with his Majesties Officers power was given to consider the Petitions and offers of the said Lords to try their accusations purgations and the truth thereof and to conclude therein as they should think most expedient for the surety of Religion and redressing of disorders within the Realm ordaining their determination to be as valid and effectuall as if the same had been concluded in Parliament or Convention It was likewise ordained that Mr. Robert Lindesay Mr. Robert Bruce Mr. Robert Rollock Mr. Patrick Calloway and Mr. Iames Carmichael and Iohn Duncauson should be admitted to the said conference if they should desire And that in the absence of any of the Estates nominated such as were present should appoint others at their pleasure The Commissioners nominated having conveened at Edinburgh the 12. of November after many dayes reasoning grew to this conclusion That the King for the publick peace of the Realm and to remove all troubles and the occasion thereof after mature deliberation and conference kept with the Ministers had by the advice of the Commissioners elected by the Estates declared and by irrevocable Edict ordained That the true Religion established in the first year of his Majesties reign should be onely professed and exercised in all time coming within the Realm and that none should supply or resset any Iesuits Priests and other adversaries of Religion under the pains contained in the Acts of Parliament That such as have not embraced Religion or made defection from the same should conform themselves before the â— of February next satisfie the Church and obey such things as shall be prescribed to them by the King and the Church or if any of them did think it difficile so to do for any scruple of Conscience that they should depart forth of the Realm to such parts beyond Sea as his Majesty should appoint betwixt and the said day and not return till they were resolved to imbrace the truth and satisfie the Church they alwaies and their heirs enjoying their lands and livings and their procurators being licensed to appear before the ordinary Iudges for debating their actions notwithstanding of any prâ—cesse laid against them That the Earls of Angus Huntley and Arroll the Laird of Achindowne and Sir James Chisholme should be unaccusable of the crimes contained in the summons executed against them by occasion of blanks and letters intercepted and concerning their traficking with strangers to the prejudice of Religion and the said processe extinct for ever discharging the Iustice Advocate and other Officers present and to come of all calling and proceeding against them and their heires therefore in time coming But in case they have sent or after this time shall send any pledges forth of the Realm for fulfilling of Conditions tending to the overthrow of Religion in that case the said abolition should be null neither should it be further extended then to the crimes contained in the summons and no way comprehend any murders fire-raisings or other crimes committed by them That such of the said Earls and others as should resolve to obey his Highnesse Lawes in professing the true Religion before the 1 of February should remain in the places and bounds to be appointed for them and forbeare all practising or intelligence with the Iesuits Priests and other Papists debarring them from and forth of their company That they should neither dispute nor permit disputing at their Tables against the truth or in favour of Popery and entertain in their houses a Minister and be ready to hear conference and resolve themselves of doubts that they may be the better prepared to subscribe the Confession of Faith at the day appointed unlesse it please the Chrrch to prorogate their subscription for some longer space That the Earls of Huntley and Arroll should before the 1 of February remove out of their company Mr. James
troubles of the Church he made a particular relation of the proceedings and treacherous forms so he called them wherewith they were used by the Court laying the whole blame upon the President Controller and Advocate whom he particularly named and used with most reproachfull tearms Then turning to the Noblemen and Barons he put them in minde of the zeal which their predecessours had shewed in planting Religion and exhorted them with the like courage and constancy to maintain the same Having closed the Sermon with a Prayer as use is he requested the Noblemen and Barons to meet in the little Church for assisting the Ministery with their best advice There assembled in the place many people besides those that were desired and so great was the throng as the Ministers could hardly finde entrance Mr. Robert Bruce at last having made way unto himself went to the table where the Noblemen and Barons were placed and after a short Prayer declared in what danger the Church was brought by the return of the Popish Lords how they had regrated the case to the King and when they expected that order should have been taken therewith a new business was moved and one of their Brethren called in question for his preaching about which they had been in long conference but could come to no end and that now at last the best affected of their people were charged to leave the Town whereby they were brought to suspect some worse practises They did therefore request them humbly to intercede and intreat his Majesty that they might be permitted to serve God in their callings without molestation The desire seemed reasonable the Lords Lindesey and Forbes with the Lairds of Bargenny and Blaquhan Mr. Robert Bruce and Mr. William Watson were chosen to preferre the Petition By some occasion the King was that day come to the Session and being in the Upper House the Lords with these others were admitted where Mr. Robert Bruce taking the Speech said That they were sent by the Noblemen and Barons convened in the little Church to bemoan the dangers threatned to Religion by the dealing that was against the Ministers and true professours What dangers see you said the King Under communing said he our best affected people that tender Religion are discharged of the Town the Lady Huntley a professed Papist entertained at Court and it is suspected that her husband is not farre off The King leaving that purpose askt who they were that durst convene against his Proclamation The Lord Lindesey in passion replied That they durst doe more then so and that they would not suffer Religion to be overthrown Numbers of people were at this time thronging unmannerly into the room whereupon the King not making any answer arose and went down to the Lower House where the Judges doe sit commanding the doors to be shut They that were sent returning to the Church shew that they were not heard nor was there any hope so long as the Counsellours remained about the King that they should receive any favourable answer and were therefore to think of some other course No course said the Lord Lindesay but one let us stay together that are here and promise to take one part and advertise our friends and the favourers of Religion to come unto us for it shall be either theirs or ours Upon these speeches followed such a clamor and lifting up of hands as none could hear what another spake The sedition increasing some cried to Arme others to bring out Haman for whilest the Lords were with the King M. Michael Cranstone Minister of Cramond had been reading to the people that story others cried The sword of the Lord and of Gideon and so great was the fury of people as if one of the Deacons of Crafts-called Iohn Wat had not kept them back with a guard of Crafts men that followed him they had undoubttedly forced the doors and wrought some mischief Sir Alexander Hume Provost of the Town was then lying sick yet being told what a tumult was raised he came to the street and as he was wise and skilfull in handling the people with his fair speeches brought them after a little time to lay down their weapons and retire to their lodgings The commotion thus raised the King directed the Earl of Marre the Lord Pittenweem and Laird of Traquair to confer with the Ministers and ask the cause of the tumult They were then walking at the back of the Church for the tumult had scattered the meeting and professing a great dislike of that which had happened besought the Noble men to shew the King that they were not in fault and had done their best to appease the multitude The cause they said to their conjecture was that his Majesty refused to hear their Petition which they knew came not from himself but of others The Earl of Marre replied that any reasonable Petition would be heard and answered being preferred in a dutifull manner wherefore they should do wisely to go together and supplicate his Majesty for remedy of these things wherein they were grieved Whereupon they returned to the little Church and after a short deliberation sent the Lord Forbes the Laird of Bargenny and M. Robert Rollock with these Petitions First that all which have been done in prejudice of the Church the last four or five weeks might be rescinded Next that in the things that concerned the Church the President Controller and Advocate should have no voice as being suspected in Religion and opposite enemies to the Church Thirdly that the Citizens of Edinburgh who were charged to leave the Town might be permitted to stay at home upon surety to appear whensoever they were called The King answered very calmly That his doings had been greatly mistaken by the Ministers and that as these controversies were moved against his will so he wished nothing more then to have them quietly setled But that it could not stand with his honour to rescind so hastily the conclusions taken in Councell nor to remove Counsellors from their places upon naked suspicions except somewhat could be verified that might disable them At afternoon he should call the Councell and satisfie them in every thing which with reason they could desire For the Citizens he said that the supplications made in their behalf would come better from the Provost and Baylifs of the Town and the same upon their Petition should be granted With these answers the Lord Forbes and the rest returned and with them the Lord Ochiltry and Laird of Cesford were sent by the King to desire them to put their Petitions in reasonable terms and await on the Councell at two of the clock Matters thus quieted the King with the Lords went down the street peaceably to his palace At afternoon the Noblemen and Barons assembling with the Ministery after long reasoning did condescend upon the supplication and Articles following In most humble manner we the
meet in the same place where the dishonor was done unto him and would follow their advice both in the triall and punishment With this answer they were dimitted The last of December which was the day preceding the Convention the King came to Leth and stayed there all night giving order for his entry into the Town the next morning which was in this manner The keys of the Town being delivered to one of the Kings Officers a guard of armed men was placed in the streets and the Citizens being commanded to stay within their houses and forbidden to carry any weapon The Earl of Marre with the Lord Seaton and Ochiltrie had the charge of the Town given them without the admission of the Magistrates and they having disposed all things in the best fashion the King accompanyed with a great train of Nobles entered the Town and riding up the street lighted at the Tolbuith where the Estates were appointed to meet after some generall discourses of the Tumult the King was advised to call the Magistrates and hear what they could say in behalf of the Town Sir Alexander Hume of North-berwick Provost Roger Matmath George Todrick Patrick Cothran and Alexander Hunter Bayliffes with a number of the Town Councell compeiring and falling on their knees after some few words delivered by the Provost did present in writing the offers following That for pacifying his Majesties wrath and satisfying the Lords of Councell they should upon their great oath purge themselves of all foreknowledge and partaking in that seditious Tumult And as already they had made a diligent search to find out the authors so they should not cease till they had brought the triall unto the uttermost point or if his Majesty and Councell doe think any others more fit to take the examination they should willingly resigne their places to such as his Highnes would appoint and assist them at their power And because his Majesty had taken that Tumult to proceed from certain Sermons preached by their Ministers who were now denounced Rebels they should promise never to readmit any of those Ministers unless his Majesty did command otherwise As also that the like should not fall out thereafter the Town should be obliged never to receive any Minister in time coming but by his Majesties advice and approbation and in the election of their Magistrates they should yearly present their lites to his Majesty and the Lords of Session to be allowed or disallowed at their pleasure and propone such others as his Majesty should think more apt and sufficient for the Charge and to that effect should alter the time of their election and make the same on some day of November when the Lords of Session were conveened aâ—d might give their advice thereto They did lastly offer to fulfill whatsoever his Majesty and Councell should think fit to be done in the premises under protestation that they did not take upon them the crime and that it should not be thought to have been committed of their foreknowledge Thus it proved true which Tacitus saith that all conspiracies of the Subjects if they succeed not advance the Soveraignty for by this Tumult was the Kings authority in matters Ecclesiasticall so farre advanced as he received little or no opposition thereafter The offers of the Town howbeit made in great submission were not accepted and counsell given by some Noblemen to raze the Town and erect a Pillar in place thereof for a monument of the insolency committed and the just punishment taken thereof Others were more mild in their opinions but for that time nothing was concluded The Queen of England upon notice sent to her of these broiles did write to the King a letter which for the loving advice it contained I thought meet here to insert My deare brother If arare accident and ill welcomed news had not broken my long silence I had not used now Pen-speech as being carefull of your quiet and mindfull of your safety To omit the expressing of both by letting you know how untimely I take this new begun phrensie that may urge you to take such a course as may bring into opinion the verifying of such a scandall as ye avowed to me to be farre from your thought In this sort I mean it some members of the Church with their companies have over audaciously emboldened themselves to redress some injurious acts that they feared might overthrow their profession which though I grant no King for the manner ought to bear with yet at the instant when the new banished Lords returned and they seen to be winked at without restraint and the spring time going on when promised succour is attend together with many letters from Rome and elsewhere sent abroad to tell the names of men authorized by you as they say though I hope falsly to assure your conformity as time may serve you to establish the dangerous party and fail your own I wail in unfeigned sort that any just cause should be given you to call in doubt so disguised acts and hope that you will so try this cause as that it harm not you though it ruine them Of this you may be sure that if you make your strength of so sandy a foundation as to call to your aid such as be not of your flock when as the one side be foolish rash headstrong and brainsick yet such as may defend you having no sure anchorage for themselves if you fail them and the others who have other props to sustain them though they lack you yea such as though your private love to their persons may inveigle your eyes not to pierce in the depth of their treason yet it is well known that their many petitions for forain aid might have tended to your perill and your Countreys wrack for seldome comes a stranger to a weaker soyl that thralleth not the possessour or indangereth him at least I trust you think no less or else they must justifie themselves to condemne you for without your displeasure not feared for such a fact no answer can shield them from blame Now to utter my folly in seeming busie in anothers affairs I suppose you will not mislike since the source of all is care of your good to desire that nought be done that may embolden the enemy decrease your love and endanger your surety This is in summe the line whereto I tend and God I beseech to direct your heart in such sort as ye please not your worst subjects but make all know in a measure what is fit for them and make difference between errour and malice So God bless you with a true thought of her that means you best Your most affectionate sister ELIZABETH R. This letter was to the Kings mind for albeit he judged the offence great yet it was not his purpose to use rigour but to assure the obedience of the subjects in time coming and make his own advantage of their disorders Therefore in the
the Duke did follow him and was entertained with hunting and the like sports unto the Queens delivery which fell out the 17 of September Going then unto the Countrey to salute his mother Madam D' Aubigney and other his friends whilest he was about these offices of kindness the King went by post to Callais upon some intelligence as it was said from England that the Queen was fallen sick he himself gave out that the affairs of Flanders did occasion his journey for as then the Archduke was besieging Ostend But whatsoever the businesse was no man doubted but that he had an eye upon the succession of England and if he could have found a faction would have foisted in another Bastard of Normandy which oftentimes in a merriment and gallantry he spared not to utter The Duke after his return to Paris made no long stay but taking his leave of the French King who was then come back from Callais took journey towards England and came to London in the beginning of November A Parliament was then sitting at VVestminster the last that Queen Elizabeth held which with his coming upon that instant gave many to think that he was come to urge a Declaration of the Kings right of succession and not a few they were nor of small note that offered to assist if he should move any such business but he told them that neither had he any such Commission nor would the King ever agree to any thing that might breed a jealousie in the Queen And his Commission indeed was no other but to salute the Queen in the Kings name and let her know the kinde and filiall affection he carried unto her whereof he should be willing to give proof at all occasions And for that he was given to understand that the Irish Rebells had drawn in some Spanish forces into Ireland to fortifie themselves in their Rebellion he would if his ayde should be thought necessary employ the same for their expulsion The Queen giving the King many thanks said That if those troubles continued she would take his help and hire some of his High-landers and Isles men but she trusted to hear other news shortly and not be vexed long with those strangers As also it came to passe for the very next moneth the Lord Montjoy her Deputy did in a battell fought neer Kinsale defeat the Irish utterly and afterwards forced the Spaniards that had taken the Town to render upon condition of their lives saved and that they might be transported again into their Countrey The Duke after three weeks stay being feasted by the Queen and entertained with all complements of amity returned home and came to Edinburgh in the end of December where having related his proceedings in Councell they were all approved The Lord Elphingston had in his absence resigned the office of Treasury upon an offence as was thought he conceived for adjoyning some others unto him in the componing of Signators and now was Sir George Hume one of the Masters of the Quirie preferred to the office which he discharged by his Deputy Sir Iohn Arnot both to his Majesty and the Countreys content The next sommer the King having resolved to plant Lowland-men in the Isles and transport the inhabitants into the main land where they might learn civility made a beginning at the Isle of Lewis The undertakers were Patrick Abbot of Lendors Colonell William Stewart Captain William Murray Mr. Iohn Lermouth of Balcolmy Mr. Iames Spence of wormeston Sir Iames Anstruther of that ilke and Iames Forret of Fingaske These Gentlemen furnishing themselves with armes and shipping and having conduced a number of souldiers took sea and in the third or fourth day arrived in the Lake of Sternoway within the same Isle Murdoch Macklond base son to old Macklond who carried himself as Lord of the Isle made at the first some resistance but after a little conflict distrusting the people for he had used them with great tyranny he fled and forsook the Isle leaving the Indwellers to the discretion of the Invaders they how soon he was gone did all submit themselves and accept such conditions as were offered by the undertakers Being thus peaceably possessed the Laird of Balcolmy either sent by the rest to signifie their good successe and to make preparation against the Winter or for some private business of his own took purpose to return home and being lanched alittle from the coast and by reason of the calm forced to cast anchor was suddenly invaded by the said Murdach Macklowd with a number of Birlings so they call the little vessels those Isles men use the ship boarded the mariners killed and himself made prisoner The Gentleman being detained some daies and hourly threatned with death was afterwards ransomed by one of his friends and conveyed to Orkeney where contracting a feaver he died The rest of the Gentlemen to repair this injury conduced Neill Macklowd brother to the said Murdach to betray and deliver him in their hands which he performed shortly after having by an ambush laid for his brother apprehended him and some twelve more that were in his company The twelve he presently beheaded Murdach he delivered to the Gentlemen as he had promised who was afterwards transported to S. Andrews and there executed The undertakers thinking themselves now secured began to build and made a partition of lands letting the same to the Countrey people who did all swear fidelity to them but whilest they expected no trouble Norman Macklowd son to old Macklowd did on the suddain beset them put fire to their lodgings and force them to the Conditions following First that they should purchase to them remission from the King of all crimes and offences past Next that they should resigne to Norman all the right that they had acquired of the Isle of Lewis And thirdly that Sir Iames Spence with his son in law Thomas Monypenny of Kinkell should remain as pledges untill the remission was brought unto him and such a surety given of the Isle as he could devise This condescended unto Sir Iames Anstruther departed with the whole company that was left for many were killed before their yeilding and for relief of the pledges obtained of the King both the remission and security of the Isle that was desired which was sent to Norman by Iames Lermouth son to the Laird of Darcie By this mean were the pledges freed and for that time the whole enterprise defeated some three years after the same was of new attempted with what successe we shall hear in the own place Master Robert Bruce who as we shewed before was exiled in France obtained licence to return in the beginning of this Summer by the intercession of the Earl of Marre whom he had intreated to mediate his peace upon promise at his return to satisfie the King and declare his resolution in that matter of Gowries The King who never shewed himself difficile especially to Ministers
letter directed to the E. of Northumberland that we may know the wisdome and piety of the King who had sent him advertisement of the Queens weaknesse and advised him to make sure his title by apprehending possession in time he said That man can neither be religious nor just that dealeth worse with his neighbour then he would be dealt withall and in a man of quality it can be no wisdome to leap hedge and ditch and adventure the breaking of his neck for gathering forbidden fruit before it be ripe when as by attending the due time he may be sure to finde all the gates of the orchard open and with free scope enter take and tast at liberty Sure it were a great weakness and unworthiness in me to come in as an Usurper with offence and scandall to the laws and present estate of government when I may in the right time claim the Crown as nearest Heir to the Prince deceased and possesse with equity should I out of untimely ambition fall to break the long continued and faithfully preserved amity that by the proof of many kinde offices hath taken root among us it were an error inexcusable And howbeit I doe acknowledge your kinde affection in the offers you make of assistance I must tell you freely that no Prince can presume of any subjects loyalty to himself that hath been unsound and unfaithfull to his own Soveraign nor would I ever look to be secure in a Kingdome so trayterously disposed In end he advised the Earl to forbear such writing and when he wrote which he wished him to doe rarely and not but upon great occasions to beware of any thing that might justly offend the Queen lest by interception or other misadventure he might be disabled to serve him another day This was the Kings resolution which God so blessed as it brought him within a short time after against the opinions and desires of many to the quiet and peaceable possession of his right and inheritance for in the Spring the Queens disease encreasing which was judged to be a melancholy incorrigible and by some conceived to proceed from a sorrow for Essex others ascribed it to the accepting of the Rebell Tyrone to peace and all apprehending it to be deadly the hearts of people did so incline to the King as a great many in that State did write unto him That all England was grown to be Scotish The Queen her self continuing constant in her affection when she was askt a little before her death by the Lord Keeper and Secretary who were directed by the Councell to understand her will touching her Successor answered None but my Cousen the King of Scots After which words she spake not much only being desired by the Archbishop of Canterbury whom she would not suffer to go from her all that time to fix her thoughts upon God she said So I doe neither doth my minde wander from him and then commending her soul to God in devout manner died most patiently and willingly A Queen imcomparable for wisdome and fidelity of government she departed this life the 24th of March in the 70 year of her age and 44 of her Reign The same day in the forenoon the King of Scots was proclaimed King first at the Palace of whitehall next at the Crosse in Cheapside within the City of London with an infinite applause of all sorts of people The end of the sixth Book THE HISTORY of the CHURCH OF SCOTLAND THE SEVENTH BOOK The Contents The proceedings after his Majesties going into England unto his death THE news of the Queens death were brought the third day after by Sir Robert Cary a son of the Lord Hunsdon after whom Sir Charles Percy brother to the Earl of Northumberland and Thomas Somerset sonne to the Earl of Worcester were directed from the Councell of England with the Letter following RIght High Right Excellent and mighty Prince and our dread Soveraign Lord as we cannot but confess unto your Majesty that the grief we have conceived by the loss of our late Soveraign Lady whose soul in your palace of Richmond passed from her earthly body to the joyes of heaven betwixt two and three of the clock this morning was nothing less then our loyalty and love to her whilest she lived being a Princesse adorned with vertues meet for Government prosperous in the success of her affairs and under whose obedience we have lived in greater tranquillity these many years then commonly happeneth to Princes so we must acknowledge that our sorrow is extingushed by the impression we have of those heroicall vertues of wisdome piety and magnanimity which we know to be in your Majesties person to whose right the lineall and lawfull succession of all our late Soveraigns dominions doth justly and onely appertain wherein we presume to profess this much as well for the honour which will thereby remain to our posterity as for your Majesties security of a peaceable possession of your kingdomes that we have never found either of those of the Nobility or of any other of the Estates of this realm any divided humour about the receiving and acknowledging your Majesty to be the onely head that must give life to the present maimed body of this kingdome which is so happy as with an universall consent to have received one sole uniform and constant impression of bright blood as next of kin to our Soveraign deceased and consequently by the Laws of this realm true and next heir to her kingdomes and dominions whereof we have made outward demonstration by publick Proclamation this very day a fore noon first in the City of Westminster at your Majesties palace gate at White-Hall and next at the Cross of Cheap-side within your Majesties City of London with an infinite applause of your people and with such solemnity as the shortness of time would permit Of all which we have thought it our duty immediately to advertise your Majesty by these two Gentlemen Sir Charles Percy brother to the Earl of Northumberland and Thomas Somerset Esq son to the Earl of Worcester of whom we have made choice to be the bearers of our Letters humbly beseeching your Highness to accept the same as the first fruits and offering of our tender and loyall affections towards you our gracious Soveraign and to rest assured that the same shall be ever hereafter seconded with all faith obedience and humble service which shall be in our power to perform for maintaining that which we have begun with the sacrifice of our lives lands and goods which we with all our other means do here humbly present at your Majesties feet craving of your Highness that seeing hereby you may perceive in what estate we remain as body without a head or rather without that spirit here amongst us which from the head might give vigor to every member to exercise the duty to it belonging thereby to keep the whole body from confusion you will be pleased to enter
into consideration how soon and in what manner it shall seem best to your Majesties excellent wisdome to inspire a new life into this languishing body the circumstances whereof are wholly to be left to your Majesty holding it enough for us humbly to acknowledge our selves your true subjects ready to obey all your commandments assuing you with all that as we have hereby as many of us as have underwritten this letter declared our recognition and humble submission to your Majâ—sties soveraign power and right so we do know by all good proofs that the minde of the rest of the Nobility and all others who are absent in their severall qualities places and charges whom the time permitted not without the prejudice of your affairs to assemble so soon as we were desirous this should be performed are wholly and absolutely with us in all zeal and duety for all things that shall be imposed upon them by your royall will and pleasure Further we have thought meet and necessary to advertise your Highness that Sir Robert Cary this morning departed from hence towards your Majesty not onely without the consent of any of us who were present at Richmond at the time of our late Soveraigns decease but also contrary to such commandement as we had power to lay upon him and to all decency and good manners and respect which he ought to so many persons of our degree whereby it may be that your Majesty hearing by a bare report onely of the death of the late Queen and not of our care and diligence in establishment of your Majesties right here in such manner as is above specified may conceive doubts of other nature then God be thanked there is cause you should which we would have clearly prevented if he had born so much respect to us as to have stayed for a common relation of our proceedings and not thought it better to anticipate the same for we would have been loath that any person of quality should have gone from hence who should not with the report of her death have been able to declare the first effects of our assured loyalties And lastly it may please your Majesty to receive this advertisement that of late there was made ready by the commandement of the Queen our Mistresse a good fleet of eight or ten of her ships well manned and furnished under the charge of Sir Richard Lawson Knight to have been employed upon the coast of Spain which employment by her decease is ceased for want of Commission to exercise the saine and now is kept together in the narrow Seas to prevent any suddain attempt against the Low Countreys and that now there is nothing either of land or sea that is not yours it may please your Majesty to signifie your pleasure concerning that Fleet and whether you will have it or any part thereof resort to your coast of Scotland where it may serve you either for the safe convoy of your person to this realm if there shall because to use it in this manner or to transport any of yours whilest you come by land or any other service In which point we humbly beseech you to make known under whose charge it shall beyour pleasure the whole Fleet or any part thereof shall come unto you And this being all that for the present doth occurre to be advertised to your Majesty by us whose mindes are occupied about the conservation of this your realm in peace as farre forth as by any power for your Majesties service onely assumed the interruption thereof may be prevented saving that we have sent a Copy of the Proclamation made here to your Majesties deputy of Ireland to be published in that kingdome we will and with our humble prayers to Almighty God that we may be so happy as speedily to enjoy the comfortable presence of your Highness royall person amongst us the onely object of that glory and those felicities which in the earth we have proponed to our selves Written in your Majesties City of London the 24 of March 1603 at ten hours of the clock at night This Letter was subscribed by Robert Leigh Mayor John Canterbury Thomas Egerton Thomas Buckhurst Nottingham Northumberland Gilbert Shrewsbury William Darby Edward Worcester Geo. Cumberland R. Suffex Henry Lincoln Pembroke Clanrickard G. Hunsdon Tho. Howard Richard London Robert Hartford John Norwich Morley Henry Cobham Thomas Laware Gray Edward Cromwell R. Riche Lumley Chandois W. Compton W. Knowlles Edward Wootton John Stanhop Raleigh John Fortescue and John Popham The King having imparted this letter to the Councell it was thought meet that the Contents thereof should be published for begetting a greater kindness betwixt the people and the two Kingdomes whereupon a Proclamation was made shewing That the Queen before her death continuing in that loving affection which she professed to his Majesty all the course of her life had declared him her only true heir and successor in the imperiall Crownes of England France and Ireland and that the Lords Spirituall and Temporall assisted by the Lord Maior of London and others of the Gentry of good quality had upon the 24 of March last proclaimed him their only liege Lord and undoubted Soveraign which being the most cleer demonstration that a people could give of their affection and a sure pledge of their future obedience ought to move all true hearted subjects to account of them no otherwise then as their brethren and friends and to forget and bury all quarrels and grounds of former dissensions That therefore none should pretend ignorance nor carry themselves in any unkind sort towards the inhabitants of England his Majesty with the advice of the Lords of Councell had ordained Proclamation to be made of the premisses assuring them that should so apply themselves of his gracious favour when occasion presented and certifying such as did in the contrary that they should incurre his wrath and extreme displeasure This notwithstanding the word no sooner came of the Queens death then the loose and broken men in the borders assembling in companies made incursions upon England doing what in them lay to divide the two Kingdomes which the year following was severely punished the principals that were tried to have been partners in that business being all executed to the death The King in the mean time giving order for his journey did appoint the Queen to follow him some twenty dayes after and for his children ordained the Prince to remain at Striveling the Duke of Albany his brother to abide with the Lord Fyvie President of the Session and the Princess Elizabeth their sister with Alexander Earl of Linlithgow To the Lords of Councell an ample Commission was given for the administration of all affairs receiving resignations hearing the accounts of the Exchequer continuing daies of law adjoining assessors to the justice granting of licences to depart forth of the Realm altering the place of their residence as they should find it convenient repressing the troubles of the
have done nothing in that accident at Striveling that might touch her in honour At the same time was the Princess Elizabeth who was brought alongst with the Queen taken from the Earl of Linlithgow and given to the custody of the Lady Harrington the Earl his service in her education being by Act of Councell approved All this Summer the sickness was reigning at London which made the Coronation to be deferred unto Iuly on the 27 day whereof the King and Queen were solemnly inaugurated in the Church of Westminster Iohn Whitgift Archbishop of Canterbury performing the Ceremonies There had been few dayes before a conspiracy detected against the King plotted by two Priests the one called William Watson the other William Grey and George Brook Esq There joyned with them upon some discontents the Lord Cobham the Lord Grey Sir Griffin Marcham and Sir Walter Raleigh this last had served the late Queen a long time as Captain of her guard and being put from the place and the same bestowed upon Sir Thomas Areskin Lord Fenton in Scotland he grudged exceedingly The treason being discovered which came by this occasion Raleigh parting with his sister at London had commended himself to her prayers saying That he was going whence he thought not to return which she did interpret of some combat he had undertaken and breaking the same to her neighbours the words were carred to Court where they received another construction they were all apprehended and committed to severall Prisons Being brought to their triall in Winchester about the beginning of December they were found guilty and condemned to die George Brook and the two Priests were executed as Traitors the rest while they expected nothing but death for they were brought all one after another to the place of execution and their heads laid under the axe to be cut off were spared and the execution of the sentence pronounced suspended The people that were assembled in great numbers hearing the Mandate read which was published by the Sheriffe and was to this effect That his Majesty unwilling to have the beginning of his reign stained with the bloud of Noblemen though convicted of a most hainous crime was pleased to extend his clemency towards them and having spared the L. Cobham Grey because in the dispensing of mercy regard must be taken of inferiors had bestowed the same favour on the other two did greatly extoll his Majesties clemency promising to themselves much happiness under his government that could so temper his justice and mercy Cobham and Grey lifting up their hands to heaven did thank God who had thus inclined his Majesties heart professing they were unworthy of life and that they should be ashamed ever to shew their faces amongst men having wronged so good and gracious a King The next year began with a conference of the Clergy at Hampton Court divers petitions had been exhibited to his Majesty for reformation of abuses in the Church whereupon he took purpose to call certain of the Bishops Deans and Doctors together and with them some of the most grave and modest among the complainers The Bishops were the Archbishop of Canterbury the Bishop of London Durham Winchester Worcester S. Davids Chichester Carlile and Peterborough The Deans of the Chappell Christs Church Worcester Westminster Pauls Chester Windsor Dr. Field and Dr. King for the petitioners Dr. Reynolds Dr. Spark Mr. Knewstubb and Mr. Chatterton were present These being called into the Privy Chamber the King spake unto them to this effect That following the ensample of all Christian Princes who in the Commencement of their reign do usually begin with the establishment of the Church he had now at his entrance to the Crown taken course to assemble them for settling an uniform order in the same for planting unity removing dissensions and reforming abuses which he said were naturally incident to all politick bodies And yet that he should not be mistaken and his purpose in assembling them misconstrued he declared that his meaning was not to make any innovation of the government established which he knew was approved of God but to hear and examine the complaints that were made and remove the occasions thereof whereof he willed the petitioners to begin and shew what the things were that grieved them Doctor Reynolds with the other three falling upon their knees after a short gratulatory preamble reduced the matters questioned to two heads some he said concerned the matters of the Church and others the Government Touching the Doctrine that in the Book of Articles of religion some things were obscure and some things defective which they wished to be supplied and explained Being desired to name the particulars he condescended upon some Articles whereof after they had conferred a while and he professed to have received satisfaction the King said That if these were the greatest matters that grieved them such importunity needed not as was used to him and that a more private course had been better Then falling to speak of the Government of the Church the want and scarcity of sufficient Ministers in every Parish was much complained of with the subscription urged to the Communion book the censures inflicted by lay Chancellors and other moe points which are to be seen in the Conference imprinted after some three houres debating they were commanded to meet again in the same place the 18 of Ianuary at which time they should know his Majesties pleasure in these matters At the day the Bishops Deans and Doctors of the Arches being first called the Archbishop presented certain notes of explanation of the Liturgy which the King had commended to the Bishops care and thereafter his Majesty questioning them touching the exercise of the high Commission the Oath ex officio the censure of exâ—cmmunication and the matter of subscription when as they had answered in all these points to his Majesties content Doctor Reynolds and the others were desired to come into the chamber and the foresaid explanations read unto them wherewith they professed to be satisfied The King upon this expressing a great contentment with that which had passed among them did seriously exhort them to the preservation of unity willing the Bishops to use their inferiors with all lenity and take the fairest waies for reclaiming those that were otherwise minded warning these others also to beware of obstinacy in their opinions and disobedience to the orders of the Church Obedience said he and humility are the marks of good and honest men such I believe you to be but it feareth me that many of your sort are humorous and too busie in the perverting of others The exceptions taken against the Communion book as I perceive are matters of meer weakness and they who are discreet will be gained with time by gentle persuasions or if they be und street better it is to remove them then to have the Church troubled with their contentions For the Bishops I
new business in September complained to the Councell of the disobedience given to their charge order was taken hereupon to summon them before the Councell and a beginning made with the two Leaders of the rest Mr. Forbes and Mr. Welch being charged to a certain day of the same moneth They appeared and standing to the defence of that which they had done were committed to the Castle of Blackness direction was likewise given for citing the rest to the third of October At the day all appeared and being charged for disobeying his Majesties letter thirteen of the number acknowledging their offence and protesting that what they did was not out of disobedience intreated the Lords to intercede with his Majesty for their Pardon the rest taking contrary course and maintaining their proceedings were Committed to severall prisoners their names were Mr. Charles Farum Mr. Iohn Monro Mr. Iames Irwyn Mr. William Forbes Mr. Nathaniell Inglis Mr. Andrew Duncan Mr. Iames Grey and Mr. Iohn Sharp Some of these being sent to Dunbarton others to Blackness and some to the Castle of Down the others that had confessed their offence were dimitted suffered to return to their charges These proceedings of the Councell were openly condemned by divers preachers and to make them more odious it was every where given out that the suppressing of Assemblies and present discipline with the introduction of the rites of England were the matters intended to be established whereupon the declaration following was by his Majesties command published Whereas we have ever since it pleased God to establish us in the imperiall Crown of great Britain equally regarded the good of both kingdomes now happily united in our royall person in one Monarchy ever minding to maintain and continue the good and laudable customes and laws whereby each of them hath been these many ages so worthily governed nevertheless some malicious spirits enemies to common tranquillity have laboured to possesse the mindes of our well affected subjects with an opinion that we do presently intend a change of the authorized discipline of the Church and by a suddain and unseasonable laying on of the rites ceremonies and whole Ecclesiasticall order established in this part of our kingdome of Britaine to overturn the former government received in these parts which none of our good subjects we trust will be so credulous to believe knowing how carefull we have been to maintain both Religion and Justice and to reform the evills that did in any sort prejudice the integrity of either of the two whereby justice hath attained under our government to a greater perfection and splendor then in any of our predecessors times and many abuses and corruptions in the discipline of the Church amended that otherwise might have brought the purity of Religion in extreme danger neither of which was done by our soveraign and absolute authority although we enjoy the same as freely as any King or Monarch of the world but as the disease of the civill body ever was cured by the advise of our three Estates so were the defects of the Church by the help and counsell of those that had greatest interest therein And however in rule of policy we cannot but judge it convenient that two estates so miserably disjoyned should be drawn to as great conformity in all things as the good of both may permit and that no Monarchy either in Civill or Ecclesiasticall policy hath yet obtained to that perfection that it needs no reformation or that infinite occasions may not arise whereupon wise Princes will foresee for the benefit of their estates just cause of alteration yet are we and ever have been resolved not to make any suddain and hasty change in the government of that part of our kingdome either Civill or Ecclesiasticall but with grave advise and consent of our Estates and the wisest and best sort of them whom it most properly concerns much less to trouble them with an unnecessary alteration of indifferent and ceremoniall matters and to do it upon such foreseen advantages and prevention of confusion and evill to come as the greatest enemies to peace and obedience to Princes shall not obtrude any inconvenient to the contrary And as by Gods holy assistance we have drawn that part of our kingdome out of infinite troubles factions and barbarities reducing the utmost borders and confines thereof to Gods obedience and acknowledging of our laws a condition never heard of since this Isle was first inhabited so by the same divine providence and our fatherly care over the whole Island we intend to transmit the same in good order happy quietness and flourishing policy to the posterity wherewith God hath blessed us and after them to the worlds end Like as for the more verification of his own honourable intention and to stop the mouths of those unquiet spirits raisers of that false scandall of alteration we have appointed a generall Assembly to be holden at Dundie the last Tuesday of Iuly whereat we expect a reparation of these disorders in as farre as belongeth to their censure and to be freed in time coming of all such calumnies Given at our Honour of Hampton Court the 26 of September 1605 and in the third year of our reign of Great Britain France and Ireland The Copies of this Declaration were sent to the Ministers remaining in ward that they might see the vanity of these rumors and be induced to acknowledge their offence but they still continuing in their obstinacy and shewing no tokens of penitency were again called before the Councell the 24th of October to receive their censure for the disobedience of his Majesties commandements At which time being enquired what they had to say for themselves and how they could excuse the contempt of his Majesties directions after some speeches tending to justifie their doings they presented a write a Declaration formed in this sort Please your Lordships the approbation or disallowance of a Generall Assembly hath been and should be a matter spiritual and alwaies cognosced and judged by the Church as Iudges competent within this Realm and seeing we are called before your Lordships to hear and see it found and declared that we have contemptuously and seditiously convened and assembled our selves in a Generall Assembly at Aberdene the first Tuesday of Julyâ—ast â—ast and the said Assembly to be declared unlawfull as at more length is contained in the summons executed against us We in consideration of the premises and other reasons to be given by us have just cause to decline your Lordships judgment as no waies competent in the cause above specified and by these presents we simpliciter decline the same seeing we are most willing to submit our selves to a triall of a Generall Assembly that is only the Iudge competent Subscribed with our hands the 24th of October 1605. The subscribers were Mr. Iohn Forbes Mr. Iohn Welch Mr. Iohn Monro Mr. Andrew Duncan Mr. Alexander Straghan Mr. Iames Greg Mr. William
the intended tragedy to be performed when as that which was so secretly hatched came to be discovered after a wonderfull manner The Lord Monteagle son heir to the Lord Morley being in his lodging at seven of the clock at night had a Letter given him by one of his footmen who received the same upon the street from a person unknown with a charge to put it in his Masters hand The tenor whereof was as followeth My Lord OUt of the love I bear to some of your friends I have a care of your preservation therefore would I advise you as you tender your life to devise some excuse to shift off your attendance at this Parliament for God and man have concurred to punish the wickedness of this time Think not slightly of this advertisement but retire your self into your Countrey where you may expect the event in safety for though there be no appearance of any stirre yet I say they shall receive a terrible blow in this Parliament and shall not see who hurteth them This counsell is not to be contemned because it may doe you good and can doe you no harm for the danger is passed as soon as you have burnt the Letter and I hope God will give you the grace to make good use of it in whose holy protection I commit you It was some ten daies only before the Parliament that Monteagle received this Letter and but twelve hours before the meeting of the Estates that the Plot was found out Where it is a sort of wonder to think that so many being made privie to the conspiracy the same should not have burst out one way or other in so long a time For it was the eleventh of December 1604 when they began to work at the myne and so the space of a year and more the conspiracy went concealed Some advertisements were sent to the King and diverse of his Majesties Councell from beyond sea That the Papists were preparing to present a Petition for toleration of Religion at the meeting of the Parliament which should be so well backed as the King would be loath to refuse it But these advertisements were contemned and thought to be invented for putting the King in fear Yea and the Nobleman when he received the Letter not knowing what construction to make of it doubted much that it had been a device to scare him from attending the Parliament notthelesse out of his care of the Kings preservation he resolved to communicate the same with the Earl of Salisbury his Majesties principall Secretary and going the same night to Whitehall delivered the Letter to him The Secretary acquainting the Chamberlain Admirall and some others of the Councell therewith and examining every line thereof resolved to shew the same to the King at his return for he was then at hunting at Royston and not to search further in the matter till they should hear what was his judgment The King returning to London the Thursday after which was Alhallowes evening the Letter was shewed him the next day in the afternoon who having read the same once or twice said That it was not to be contemned and that the style seemed more quick and pithy then is used in libells pasquills and the like The Secretary perceiving the King to apprehend the matter more deeply then he expected told him that the letter seemed to be written by a fool or mad man and pointing at the passage the danger is past as soon as you have burnt the letter said that the warning was to little purpose if the burning of the letter might make the danger eschewed But the King willing him to consider the former sentence wherein it was said that they should receive a terrible blow at the Parliament and not see who did hurt them and when he should joyn that with the other he should finde it to be suddain danger as by blowing up by Powder that was thereby meant Therefore willed all the rooms in the Parliament house to be searched both above and below to prevent the danger if any there was This belonging to the Chamberlain his office he was desired to make the search and for staying the idle rumours to delay his going to Monday in the afternoon the day before the first Session of Parliament At which time the Chamberlain taking with him the Lord Mounteagle who was carefull to see what the warning given would prove went and viewed all the rooms where he perceived in the vault under the upper house great store of fagots billets and coals and asking the keeper of the guardrobe named Whinyard to what use he had put those low Cellars for they appertained to him he answered that Thomas Percy had hired the house and Cellar and the billets and the coals were the Gentlemans provision for winter The Chamberlain casting his eye aside and espying a fellow in the corner of the vault asked who he was and received answer that he was Percies man who kept the house for his Master Thus having lookt upon all things in a careless manner as it appeared he returned to the King and made report of that he had seen which encreased his Majesties first apprehension and thereupon was order given for turning up those billets and coals even to the bottome if nothing should be found it was devised that Whinyard should pretend the stealing of some of the Kings stuffe which he had in his keeping and that made the colour of search Sir Thomas Knevet Gentleman of his Majesties privie Chamber and Justice of Peace within Westminster being appointed for this business went thither with some few in company about midnight and finding a man standing without doors in his cloathes and boots caused him to be apprehended This was Guido Faulks whose hand should have fired the train and gave himself out for Percies man Thereafter entring into the house he made the coals and billets to be turned up under which they found 36 barrells of Powder more and less Then turning to the fellow they had apprehended and questioning him touching the Powder he did instantly confess swearing That if he had been within the house when they took him he should have blown them up with the house and all Sir Thomas taking the man a long went immediately to the place and shewed the Chamberlain and Secretary how he had sped they making themselves ready and warning the Counsellors that lay within the Palace went all together to his Majesties Bed chamber The King awake the Chamberlain not able to conceal his joy cried aloud that the Treason was discovered and the traitor in hands The command was given to command the Councell to examine the Prisoner touching his partakers he nothing dejected nor moved a whit with so honorable a presence did boldly avow the fact repenting onely that he had failed in the execution and saying The devill envying the success of so good a work had discovered the same All that day nothing could be drawn from him
King and that one of the Privy Counsellors had said that the conspiracy proceeded of a meer discontent the people had conceived at his Majesties Government he was mightily offended and from that forth held his affection to his service continually suspected Information was made at the same time that some of the Ministers imprisoned at Blackness did blame the Chancellor for their meeting at Aberdene offering that they had warrant from him to meet and his promise that they should incur no danger for the same The King to understand the truth thereof directed his servant Sir VVilliam Irwyn to inquire at the imprisoned Ministers what dealing they had with the Chancellor in that business their answer was That a little before their meeting at Aberdene Mr. Iohn Forbes and Mr. Iohn VVelsh had sought his advice touching their convening and that he asking them what they intended to do they answered that fearing the establishment of Bishops they were to do their best for withstanding the same And that he to encourage them did promise all the assistance he could give that way which they took to be an allowance of their meeting A letter hereupon was directed to certain of the Councell to call the Ministers and if they stood to their saying to hear what the Chancellor would answer They maintaining that which they had said and the Chancellor called to his Answer affirmed that he was intreated by them to oppose the restitution of Bishops temporalities which then was in working promising that he should not be questioned for his Religion which they understood to be Popish This denyed by the Ministers they fell in a sharp contest which continued some space withwords not seemly on either part The Ministers for clearing his approbation of their Assembly did further alleadge that he had uttered so much to Mr. VValter Balcanquell and Mr. Iames Balfour Ministers at Edinburgh who being examined touching their knowledge Mr. VValter Balcanquel Balcanquell did affirm That the Chancellor in private to himself had commended them for maintaining the liberty of the Church which was not a little prejudiced as he said by the continuation of Assemblies from year to year The same he was said to have spoken to Mr. Iames Balfour but he excused himself by forgetfulness saying he did not remember any such speeches This report made to the King he said That none of the two deserved credit and that he saw the Ministers would betray Religion rather then submit themselves to government And that the Chancellor would betray the King for the malice he carried to the Bishops By this contest always the Chancellor was made more tractable in the restitution of Bishops temporalities which he had strongly resisted unto that time And in the Parliament kept at Perth in the beginning of Iuly shewed a great desire to promote the same This Parliament had been indicted to keep at Edinburgh in Iune preceding and the Earl of Dunbar imployed to see all matters carried therein to his Majesties minde The Chancellor whether out of emulation to shew his greatness or that he feared some affront by the Earl of Dunbar went on the streets accompanied with the Burgesses in great numbers who otherwise then was their custome did walk with their swords Dunbar taking this in ill part yet dissembling his offence caused adjourn the Parliament to the first of Iuly and therewith presented a warrant for removing the same to the Town of Perth which coming unlooked for made the Burgesses forthink their doing At Perth it happened the very first day the Lord Seaton and Alexander his brother to encounter the Earl of Glencarn in the Bridgegate where drawing their weapons against others a great tumult was raised which continued a certain space and disturbed the Councell that as then was sitting the Lord Seaton being tryed to have invaded the other which he did for revenge of his uncles slaughter he was cited before the Councell for troubling the Parliament but leaving the town he went home and for his not appearing was denounced Rebell It was held an ominous beginning and gave many to think that matters would not succeed well but the Earl of Dunbar did so wisely and with so great care prevent every thing that was like to breed trouble as all things were carried from that time forth in a most peaceable sort There were attending in the town aboundance of Ministers labouring all they could secretly to make some perturbation The Earl calling them to his lodging did rebuke them sharply saying That it seemed strange to him that they who had so often petitioned to have the Act of annexation dissolved should go about to hinder the same now when the King was to do it in part specially considering there was nothing to be moved in prejudice of their discipline And that for removing the differences that were amongst them in that point his Majesty had resolved as they knew by the letters some of them had received to call the most learned and discreet of both sides before himself and have matters composed so far as might be to their content More fitting he said it were for you to whom his Majesty hath addressed his letters to have been preparing your selves for the journey And I should advise you for your own good and the peace of the Church not to write to the King any more but rather study by your peaceable behaviour to procure favour to your brethren that are in trouble With these speeches he did quiet them and so the Parliament went on and after some few days ended in great peace In this Parliament divers good constitutions were made but the two principall were the Acts of his Majesties Prerogative and the Act entituled The restitution of the estate of Bishops which title giveth many to mistake the truth of things and think that before this time the estate of Bishops was overthrown and cast down whereas the same was never so much as intended Only by this Act the temporalities of Bishopricks which by the Act of Annexation were made to belong to the Crown were restored in regard it was seen that the Bishops were disabled to attend their service in the Church and State by the want thereof Soon after the Parliament dissolved such of the Clergy as his Majesty called to Court went together of the one side went the Archbishops of S. Andrews and Glasgow the Bishops of Orkney Galloway and Mr. Iames Nicolson who was destinate Bishop of Dunkeld on the other part were Mr. Andrew Melvill Mr. Iames Melvill Mr. Iames Balfour and Mr. William Watson Mr. William Scot Mr. Iohn Carmichall and Mr. Adam Colt All these arriving at London about the beginning of Sept. had warning given them to attend the 20th of that moneth at Hampton Court The King had appointed some of the Bishops of England to attend during the conference and preach by course upon the subjects presented to them Dr. Barlow Bishop of Lincoln began taking for his text the 28 verse
that it should be lawfull to Superiours and Lords of Regalities to refuse the entry of all such to their lands by precepts of Clarè constat or any other way Lastly that persons excommunicated for not conforming themselves to the Religion presently professed should neither in their own names nor covertly in name of any other enjoy their lands or rents but that the same should be intrometted with and uplifted to his Majesties use These were the Acts concluded touching Religion for the punishment of rapes which was grown as then too common his Majesty by a speciall letter did recommend to the Estates some overtures for restraining such violences As if any widow woman or maid should be forced and abused against her will the crime should be capital and not purged by the subsequent consent of the woman In like manner if any woman should be taken away albeit no further injury was done and she relieved either by her friends or by the Magistrate or by what so ever means the onely violence intended should be punished by death in regard the party had indevoured to do his worst And for those that did intice any woman to go away without their parents or tutors consent that they should be secluded from any part of the goods or lands belonging to the woman so inticed Some other Acts for the publick good of the kingdome were passed at the same time neither was it remembred that in any one convention so much good of a long time was done as in this In the beginning of February the Secretary was brought to Edinburgh and delivered to the Magistrates who received him at the neither port and conveyed him as a Prisoner to the lodging that was appointed A great gazing there was of people which troubled him not a little as he shewed by his countenance The next day he was delivered to the Lord Scone who with a guard of horse did convey him to the prison of Falkland there he remained to the 10 of March and was at that time taken to S. Andrews to abide his triall with the Justice there sate as Assessors the Earls of Dunbar Montross and Lothian the Lord Privy seal and Clerk Register His indictment was to this effect That in the year 1598 by the instigation of his Cousin Sir Edward Drummond a professed Papist he had stoln and surreptitiously purchased his Majesties hand to a letter written by the said Sir Edward and directed to Pope Clement the eighth in favour of the Bishop of Vaison for the said Bishops preferment to the dignity of a Cardinall And that notwithstanding the many denialls the King gave him in that busines he had treasonably conspired with the said Sir Edward to deceive and abuse his Majesty shuffling in a letter among others that were to be signed and filling it up after it was signed with the styles and titles usually given to the Pope and sealed the letter with his Majesties fignet the keeping whereof was intrusted to him by virtue of his office and in so doing had mostundutifully and treasonably behaved himself to the indangering of his Majesties Honour Life Crown and Estate and to the subversion of true Religion and the whole professors thereof Upon the reading of the indictment he was enquired if he would use any friends or advocates to speak in his defence as the order of the Court did allow him his answer was That he stood never in so great need of a Proloquutor the matter concerning his life estate and all that he possessed in this world yet he had choosed to keep silence and not employ either friends or advocates the offence he had committed being such as could admit no defence for howsoever he conceived that the keeping of intelligence with the Pope might advance his Majesties succession to the Crown of England yet knowing as he did his Majesties resolution never to use any crooked course but to rest upon Gods providence and his own right it did not become him to have medled in a matter of that importance Therefore did he intreat all gentlemen and others that were present to bear witness of his confession and the true remorse he had for the offence committed which he esteemed so great as neither his lands nor life may not twenty thousand lives such as his could repair onely two things he asked liberty to protest one was that he never intended to work an alteration of Religion or a toleration of the contrary the thing he had done being a meer worldly course whereby he judged some good might have been wrought at the time Next he protested that neither the love of gain nor hope of commodity had led him on that having never received nor expected benefit from any Prince living his Master the King onely excepted but an opinion he foolishly conceited that he might that way promote his Masters right In end he said that he would not make the Iudges any more business that he had confessed the truth and as he wished God to be mercifull to his soul in that great day his Majesty was most falsely and wrongfully charged with the writing of that letter to the Pope and that he never could move him to consent thereto The Jury was then called and the persons following sworn in face of Court David Earl of Crawford George Earl Marshall Iohn Earl Wigton Patrick Earl of Kingborne Iohn Earl of Tillibarden Alban L. Cathcart Iohn L. Salton David L. Scone Alexander L Garlies William Master of Tillibarden Sir Iames Douglas of Drâ—mlanrick Sir Robert Gordon of Lochinvar Sir William Levingston of Kilsith Sir Iohn Houston of the Ilke and Sir Patrick Home of Polwart These going apart returned after a short space into the Court and by the mouth of the Earl of Marshall pronounced Iames Lord Balmerinoch guilty of treasonable surreptitious fraudulent and false stealing of his Majesties hand to the letter specified in the indictment without his Majesties knowledge and contrary to his will declared As also of the treasonable affixing of his Majesties signet to the said letter and of assisting known and professed Papists in their treasonable courses to the danger of Religion the overthrow of the true professors thereof and drawing of his Majesties life estate and right of succession to the Crown of England in most extreme perill besides the bringing of most false and scandalous imputations upon his Majesty as well in Religion as honour and of art and part of the whole treasonable crimes contained in the said indictment The King being advertised of his conviction for he had commanded before any doom should be pronounced by a warrant directed to the Justice he was brought again to Edinburgh and in a Justice Court kept the first of Aprill decerned to be taken to the place of execution and there to have his head cut off his lands heritages Lordships Baronies taks steadings rooms possessions offices benefices cornes cattell c. forfeited and escheated to his
children and their exhibition as was appointed made them in after times no less troublesome to the Countrey then before In the end of the year the Earl of Dunbarre departed his life at whitehall a man of deep wit few words and in his Majesties service no less faithfull then fortunate The most difficile affaires he compassed without any noise and never returned when he was employed without the work performed that he was sent to doe His death made a great change in our Estate Sir Robert Ker a son of Farnherst who had served the King long in the quality of a Page and was then grown powerfull in Court carrying all things by his credit At first the Thesaurers Office which was in the person of Dunbar whilest he lived was trusted to certain Commissioners but after a little space the same was bestowed upon the said Sir Robert and he preferred to be Earl of Somerset The guard that Sir William Cranston a Gentleman of great worth did command and wherewith he had performed divers notable services in the Borders was taken from him and given to Sir Robert Ker of Ancram Somersets cousin Sir Gedeon Murray his Uncle by the Mother made Deputy in the Office of Thesaury and Sir Thomas Hamilton his Majesties Advocate who had married his sister placed first in the office of Register and afterwards made Secretary all which was ascribed to Somerset his credit Yet these things were not ill taken the last excepted for Sir William Cranston being content to resigne his place the King in remembrance of his good service did preferre him to be a Lord of Parliament Sir Gedeon his abilities for the services he was trusted with were known to all and for the Advocate his sufficiency was undoubted only the manner of his coming to be Register was not so well interpreted Sir Iohn Skeen had enjoyed the place a good many years and being grown in age and infirme thinking to get his son provided to his office had sent him to Court with a dimission of the place but with a charge not to use it unless he found the King willing to admit him yet he abused by some politick wits made a resignation of the Office accepting an ordinary place among the Lords of Session The office upon his resignation was presently disponed to the Advocate which grieved the Father beyond all measure And the case indeed was pitifull and much regrated by all honest men for he had been a man much employed and honoured with divers legations which he discharged with good credit and now in age to be circumvented in this sort by the simplicity or folly of his son 't was held lamentable The King being informed of the abuse by the old mans complaint was very carefull to satisfie him and to have the son reconciled to his father which after some travell was brought to passe yet so exceeding was the old mans discontent as within a few daies he deceased The office of Register was shortly after enterchanged with the Secretary Sir Alexander Hay and he made keeper of the Rolls the Lord Binning Secretary and Sir William Oliphant received to be his Majesties Advocate In the beginning of the next year there happened diverse unhappy quarrels betwixt the Scots and English at Court which was like to have produced very bad effects and nothing worse taken then the slaughter of an English Fencer by the Lord Sanqhars instigation who for an injury alledged did hire one called Carleill to kill the Fencer this fact committed in the City of London and so near to the Kings Court caused such a heart-burning among the people as it was not farre from breaking forth into a generall commotion But his Majesty preventing the danger made Sanqhar to be arrested and brought to his triall where being convicted he was hanged publickly at the Palace-gate of Westminster This act of justice gave the English a great content nor was the death of the Nobleman much regrated by his own Countrey people for he had lived all his time dissolutely and falling in familiarity with a base Curtesan at Paris had by her a son to whom he entailed his lands intending to defraud the heir But the King taking the matter into his own cognition did by compromise adjudge the succession to the just inheritour appointing a little portion to the base son who in a short time made away the same prodigally Not long before his Majesty being informed of a course kept by the Church in excommunicating persons that were fugitives for capitall crimes sent to the Bishops and Clergy a Letter of this tenor The Ecclesiasticall Censure of Excommunication which should be inflicted upon such as having committed any scandalous offence are contemners of the admonitions of the Church is as we have been enformed so farre absued against the first institution that we cannot sufficiently mervail of the proceeding said to be commonly used among you namely that persons fugitive for capitall crimes being cited before Ecclesiastical Iudicatories although it be known that they dare not compeir for fear of their life are sentenced as persons contumacious whereas the fear they stand in ought in reason to excuse their absence since they cannot be judged contemners of the Church who upon just terrors are kept back from giving their personall appearance In a late Treatise the Venetian Padre Paulo did learnedly confute the sentence pronounced by the present Pope against him for his not appearing to answer in the cause of heresie only upon the just fear be pretended and had his appeal justified by all indifferent men from the Popes sentence as abusive your proceedings for the manner is no other and by the learnedst Divines in these parts resembled to the Moscovites form who if he be offended with any person commandeth him to send his head unto him just so your citations are in the foresaid case which is to will the offenders come in and be hanged which were they never so penitent is not to be thought they will doe for they will rather fall under your censure then hazard themselves in the hands of the justice This being the ready way to bring the Censures of the Church in contempt Our pleasure is that hereafter there be no such form of proceeding used among you Notwithstanding if it shall happen such offenders to obtain our pardon and that the fear they stand in of their life be removed we mean not but that they should be called before the Church and Censures used against such of those that are impenitent Hereof perswading our selves that you will have care and not give way to the abuse in time coming We bid you farewell Upon the receipt of this Letter the Bishops convening with certain of the Clergie to advise what course was fittest to be held in these cases a long reasoning was kept some maintaining That the form practised by the Church was not to be changed they having tried the good thereof
King recommended as fit persons were passed by as men suspected and others named who stood worse affected to his Majesties service Another question they made for admitting the Officers of State refusing to admit any but the Chancellor Thesaurer and Clerk of the Rolls This being long and sharply debated was in end agreed by the admission of the whole number Among these Articles proponed the first was of his Majesties authority in causes Ecclesiasticall concerning which it was desired to be enacted That whatsoever conclusion was taken by his Majesty with advice of the Archbishops and Bishops in matters of externall policy the same should have the power and strength of an Ecclesiasticall law The Bishops interceding did humbly intreat that the Article might be better considered for that in making of Ecclesiasticall laws the advice and consent of Presbyters was also required The King replying That he was not against the taking of Ministers their advice and that a competent number of the most grave and learned among them should be called to assist the Bishops but to have matters ruled as they have been in your Generall Assemblies I will never agree for the Bishops must rule the Ministers and the King rule both in matters indifferent and not repugnant to the Word of God So the Article passed in this form That whatsoever his Majesty should determine in the externall government of the Church with the advice of the Archbishops Bishops and a competent number of the Ministery should have the strength of a law This coming to the Ministers ears they began to stirre as if the whole Rites and Ceremonies of England were to be brought upon them without their consents whereupon the Ministers that were in Town were called together and warned to be quiet for that such a generall Act did not lay upon them any bond and if any particular was urged the same should be communicated to them and nothing concluded without their consents It was further told them that there would not be wanting informations enough to stirre them up unto unquietness but they should doe well not to irritate his Majesty whom they knew to be a gracious Prince and one that would hear reason and give way to the same This they did all promise yet upon the suggestion of some discontented people the very next day Mr. William Struthers one of the Ministers of Edinburgh did unhappily break out in his Sermon upon these matters condemning the Rites received in the Church of England and praying God to save Scotland from the same This reported to the King by some of the English Doctors that were his hearers he became greatly incensed But the Ministers not contented with this did the same day in the afternoon tumultuously convene and form a Protestation in the words following Most gracious and dread Soveraign most honourable Lords and remanent Commissioners of this present Parliament We the Ministers of Christs evangel being here convened from all the parts of this your Majesties Kingdome doe in all reverence and submission intreat your Majesties and honours patient and favourable hearing of this our reasonable and humble supplication And first it will please your Highness honorable Estates presently convened to be informed that we are here a number of the Ministery out of all the parts of the Kingdome and that the Bishops have protested to a great many of us since our coming that nothing should be agreed nor consented unto by them in this present Parliament in matters concerning the discipline order of the Church without our knowledge and advice affirming that neither we nor they have any power to consent to any novation or smallest change of the order established without the advice of the Generall Assembly whereupon we resting in security have received a sudden report of an Article to passe for a law in the Parliament decerning and declaring that your Majesty with the advice of the Archbishops and Bishops and such a competent number of the Ministery as your Majesty out of your wisdome should think expedient shall in all time coming have full power to advise and conclude all matters of decency and which any way may concern the policy of the Church And that such conclusions shall have the strength and power of laws Ecclesiasticall wherein it will please your Majesty and honourable Estates to hear our own just griefs and to consider our reasonable desires and not to put us your Majesties humble subjects to that poor and simple part of protestation Which if remedy be not provided we shall be forced to use for the freedome of our Church and discharge of our consciences We then first plead our reformation and that the purity of our Church in doctrine ministration of the sacraments discipline and all convenient order with the best reformed Churches in Europe hath been acknowledged rather as a pattern to be followed of others then that we should seek our reformation from those that never attained to that perfection which we by the mercy of God this long time past have enjoyed under your Highness protection Next we plead the liberty of our Church which by the laws of your Majesties Kingdome and divers Acts of Parliament is established with power of publick meetings and annuall Assemblies and allowance to make Canons and constitutions such as may serve for the comely order thereof all which by this conclusion that is intended will be utterly overthrown Thirdly we plead for the peace and tranquillity of our Church that being nearest the Divine and Apostolicall institution hath lived without schisme and rent in the self and by introduction of any novelty against order may be miserably divided and so our peace broken Fourthly we have been at divers times sufficiently secured from all suspicions of innovation and specially by your Majesties Letter sent down this last Winter to take away all fear of any alteration which might arise upon your Majesties lovingly intended journey which Letter by your Majesties speciall will and direction of your Highness Councell was intimated in pulpits as also by that Proclamation given out the 26 of September 1616 when rumours of an intended conformity with the Church of England were dispersed whereby your Majesty sufficiently avoided all such suspicion and setled the hearts of honest men in a confidence that no such thing should be attempted These and many other reasons have moved us in all reverence by this our humble supplication to entreat your Highness and honourable Estates not to suffer the aforenamed Article or any other prejudiciall to our former liberties to passe at this time to the grief of this poor Church that the universall hope of thousands in this land who rejoiced at your Majesties happy arrivall be not turned into mourning wherein as we we are earnest supplicants to God to incline your Majesties heart this way as the most expedient for the honour of God and well of your subjects so if we shall be frustrated of this our
that they deferre not the Baptisme of Infants any longer then the next Lords day after the child be born unless upon a great and reasonable cause declared to the Minister and by him approved the same be continued As also they shall warn them that without great cause they procure not their children to be baptized at home in their houses but when great need shall compell them to baptize in private houses in which case the Minister shall not refuse to do it upon the knowledge of the great need and being timely required thereto then Baptisme shall be administred after the same form as it should have been in the congregation and the Minister shall the next Lords day after any such private baptisme declare in the Church that the infant was so baptized and therefore ought to be received as one of the true flock of Christs fold 4 For as much as one of the speciall means for staying the increase of Popery and setling of true Religion in the hearts of people is that a speciall care be taken of young children their education and how they are catechized which in time of the Primitive Church most carefully was attended as being most profitable to cause young children in their tender years drink in the knowledge of God and his Religion but is now altogether neglected in respect of the great abuse and errors which crept into the Popish Church by making thereof a Sacrament of Confirmation therefore that all superstitions built thereupon may be rescinded and that the matter it self being most necessary for the Education of youth may be reduced to the Primitive integrity it is thought good that the Minister in every parish should catechise all young children of eight years of age and see that they have the knowledge and be able to make rehearsall of the Lords Prayer Belief ten Commandements with answers to the Questions of the small Catechisme used in our Church that every Bishop in his visitation shall censure the Minister who shall be found remisse therein the said Bishops shall cause the said children to be presented before them bless them with prayer for the increas of their knowledge the continuance of Gods heavenly graces with every one of them 5 As we abhor the superstitious observation of Festivall days by the Papists and detest all licentious and profane abuses thereof by the common sort of profâ—ssors so we think that the inestimable benefits received from God by our Lord Iesus Christ his birth passion resurrection ascension and sending downe of the holy Ghost was commendably and godly remembred at certain particular days and times by the whole Church of the world and may also be now therefore the Assembly admitteth that every Minister shall upon these days have the commemoration of the foresaid inestimable benefits and make choice of severall and pertinent texts of Scripture and frame their doctrine and exhortation thereto and rebuke all superstitious observation and licentious profanation thereof These Articles concluded order was given to intimate the same in all the parish Churches and the Ministers enjoyned to inform their people of the lawfulness thereof and exhort them to obedience But this being neglected of the greater part was not the least cause of the distractions that ensued especially in the Church of Edinburgh where the people being still fostered in an opinion that their Ministers would not go from their former practise when they saw them give obedience withdrew themselves in great numbers and ran to seek the Communion from other Ministers they knew to be refractary His Majesty always upon advertisement that the Articles were concluded caused publish the same at the Mercat Cross of the principall burghs commanding the subjects to obey and conform themselves under the pain of his Highness displeasure At the same time the King being informed that the Earl of Argile who the summer preceding had obtained licence upon a pretext of some infirmity to go unto the Spadan Wells was revolted from the Religion and that he entertained some secret practise with old Mackrannald for disturbing the Countrey did recall his licence and ordained him to be cited upon threescore days to appear before the Councell He not appearing at the time appointed was denounced Rebell and process of forfeiture intended against him whether he was perverted by his English Lady who was Popish or that to gain the favour of Spain he did change his religion is doubtfull but thereby he lost his Majesties favour who could never endure an apostate Papist and undid his own reputation Some ten years after he made means for his peace and was permitted to return unto England In the moneth of November a Comet or blazing starre of more then ordinary bigness shined many nights together It was held to portend great calamities and was interpreted by divers to have foreshewed the troubles that shortly after arose in Germany But as every one is ready to make his own construction of such things some with us did take it to foretell the death of our noble Queen Anne who deceased some moneths after to the great regrate of all honest subjects a courteous and humane Princess and one in whom there was much goodness It was in this year that the Synod in Dordrecht in Holland was gathered for repressing the Arminians and thither did the troublers of our Church thinking to procure their approbation direct a relation of the Government of the Scotish Church But the Synod declining all questions of discipline held themselves to the points of doctrine controverted and having condemned the five articles wherein the Arminians dissented from the reformed Churches the acts of Perth Assembly being also five in number it was given out among the vulgar sort that they had condemned the Synod of Perth and for a time was the people entertained by some Ministers in those conceits The relation was confuted a little after and the falshood thereof discovered yet they ceased not by their Libells and Pamphlets to injure the most worthy men and among others the Bishop of Galloway whom they vexed so with their Papers as he taking the business more to heart then was needful fell in a sickness whereof he deceased in the beginning of the same year An excellent and ready Preacher he was and a singular good man but one that affected too much the applause of the popular The good opinion of the people is to be desired if it may be had lawfully but when it cannot be obtained as who is he that can please all men and at all times the testimony of a well informed conscience should suffice Mala opinio bene parta delectat said Seneca An ill opinion well purchased that is for sustaining a good cause or keeping a straight course should work us joy and delight not grieve us at all Upon the death of Mr. William Cowper Mr. Andrew Lambe was translated to Galloway to whom succeeded in
Scripturis Primaeva Antiquitale adstruuntur contra sentenliam D. Blondelli aliorum Authore Henrico Hammond in 4o. 4. A Letter of Resolution of six Quaere's in 12o. 5. Of Schisme A Dâ—fence of the Church of England against the Exceptions of the Romanists in 13o. 6. Of Fundamentals in a notion referring to Practise by H. Hammond D. D. in 12o. 7. An Answer to the Animadversions on the Dissertations touching Ignatius Epistles and the Episcopacy in them asserted subscribed by Iohn Owen servant of Jesus Christ in 40. 8. A Vindication of the Dissertations concerining Episcopacy from the Exceptions offered against them by the London Ministers in their Ius Divinum ministerii Evangelici in 4o. 9. A Reply to the Cathol Gent Answer to the most materiall part of the Book of Schisme together with an Account of H. T. His Appendix to his Manuall of Controversies c. 4o. The names of several Treatises and Sermons written by Ier Taylor D. D. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 A Course of Sermons for all the Sundayes of the Year Together with a Discourse of the Divine Institution Necessity Sacredness and Separation of the Office Ministerial in fol. 2. Episcopacy asserted in 4o. 3. The History of the Life and Death of the Ever-blâ—ssed Jesus Christ 2d Edit in fol. 4. The Liberty of Prophesying in 4o. 5. An Apology for authorized and Set-forms of Liturgie in 4o. 6. A Discourse of Baptisme its institution and efficacy upon all Believers in 4o. 7. The Rule and Exercises of holy living in 12o. 8. The Rule and Exercises of holy dying in 12o. 9. A Short Catechisme for institution of yong persons in the Christian Religion in 12o. 10. A Short Institution of Grammar composed for Yong Scholars in 8o. 11. The Reall Presence and Spirituall of CHRIST in the Blessed Sacrament proved against the Doct. ine of Transubstantiation in 8o. 12. A Manuall of daily Prayers fitted to the daies of the week together with a Short Method of Peace and Holyness Certamen Religiosum or a Conference between the late King of England and the late Lord Marquiss of Worcester concerning Religion at Ragland Castle Together with a Vindication of the Protestant Cause by Chr. Cartwright in 4o. The Psalter of David with Titles and Collects according to the mâ—tter of each Psalm by the Right honourable Chr. Hatton in 12º the 5. Edition with Additionals Boanerges and Barnabas or Judgement and Mercy for wounded and â—fflicted souls in several Soliloquies by Francis Quarles in 12o. The life of Faith in Dead Times by CBr Hudson Preacher at Putney in 12o. The Guide unto True Blessedness or a Body of the Doctrine of the Scriptures dirâ—cting a man to the saving knowledge of God by Sam. Crook in 12o. Six excellent Sermons upon several occasions preached by Edward Willan Vicar of Hoxne in 4o. The Dipper dipt or the Anabaptists duck'd and plung'd over head and ears by Daniel Featly D. D. in 4o. Hermes Theologus or a Divine Mercury new descants upon old Records by Theoph. Wodnote in 12o. Philosophical Elements concerning Government and Civil society by Thomas Hobbs of Malmesbury in 12º An Essay upon Statius or the five first books of Publ. Papinius Statius his Thebais by Tho. Stephens Schoolmaster in S. Edmonds-bury in 80. Nomenclatura Brevis Anglo-Latino-Graeca in usum Scholae Westmonasteriensis per F. Gregory in 8o. Etymologicum Parvum in usum Scholae publica Westmonasterieusis opera studio Francisci Gregorii in 8o. Grammatices Graecae Enchtridion in usum Scholae Collegialis Wigornae in 8o. A Discourse of Holy Love by Sir Geo Strode Knight in 12o. The Saints Honey-comb full of Divine Truths by R. Gove Preacher of Henton S. George in Somersetshire in 8o. The Communicants Guide directing the yonger sort which have never yet received and the elder and ignorant sort which have hitherto received unworthily how they may receive the Sacrament of the Lords Supper with comfort by R. Gove in 8o. A Contemplation of Heaven with an Exercise of Love and a Descant on the Prayer in the Garden by a Catholick Gent. in 12o. A Full Answer to a Declaration of the House of Commons concerning no more addresses to the King printed at Oxford 1648 in 4o. The Royallists Defence Printed at Oxford 1648 in 4o. Mercurius Rusticus or the Conntreymans complaint Printed at Oxford 1648 in 8o. A Relation of the Conference between Will Laud Lord Archbishop of Canterbury and Mr. Fisher the Jesuit by command of K. Iames fol. Church Lands not to be sold 1647. in 8o. The Countreymans Catechisme or the Churches plea for Tithes by R. Boreman B. D. in 4o. The Regall Apology Printed at Oxford in 4o. A Fair Warning to take heed of the Scottish Discipline by Bishop Bramhall in 4o. Sacrosancta Regia Majestas in 4o. Printed at Oxford and written by the Archbishop of Tuum The Christians Directory in 12o. The Royall slave a Play in 4º acted at Christ Church in Oxford Devotion digested into several Discourses and Meditations upon the Lords most holy Prayer Together with additional Exercitations upon Baptism The Lords Supper Heresies Blasphemy The Creatures The souls pantings after God The Mercies of God The souls complaint of its absence from God by Peter Samwaies Fellow lately resident in Trinity College Cambridge in 12o. Of the Division between the English and Romish Church upon Reformation by Hen Fern D. D. in 12º the 2. Edition with many Additionals Directions for the profitable reading of the Scriptures by Iohn White M. A. in 8o. The Exemplary lives and Memorable Acts of 9 the most worthy women of the world 3 Jewes 3 Gentiles 3 Christians by Tho. Heywood in 4o. The Saints Legacies or a Collection of promises out of the Word of God in 12o. Iudicium Universitatis Oxoniensis de Solemni Lega Foedere Iuramento Negativo c. in 8o. Certain Sermons and Letters of Defence and Resolution to some of the late Controversaries of our times by Iasper Mayn D. D. in 4o. New Ianna Linguarum Reserata sive omnium Scientiarum Linguarum seminarium Auctore Cl. Viro I. A. Comenio in 12o. A Treatise concerning Divine providence very seasonable for all ages by Tho. Morton Bishop of Duresme in 8o. Observations upon Mr. Hobbs his Leviathan with some Observations upon Sir Walte Raleighs History of the World by Alex. Rosse in 12o. Fifty Sermons preached by that learned and reverend Divine Iohn Donne in fol. Wits-Common-Wealth in 12o. The Banquet of Jests new and old in 12o. Balzac's Letters the fourth part in 8o. Quarles Virgin Widow a Play in 4o. Solomons Recantation in 4o. by Francis Quarles Amesii antisynodalia in 12o. Christs Commination against Scandalizers by Iohn Tombes in 12o. New Dr. Stuart's Answer to Fountains Letter in 4o. A Tract of Fortifications with 22 brasse cuts in 4o. Dr. Griffiths Sermon preached at S. Pauls in 4o. Blessed birth-day printed at Oxford in 8o. A Discourse of the state Ecclesiastical in 4o. An Account of the